H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

28. Harem-Sexual Fantasies (29-41)

Chapter 2: Catgirl's Naughty Fun - HAREM ~ SEXUAL FANTASIES - Chapter 38 by CopyKatto full book limited free

29 Chapter 11: Mind-Controlled Teacher's Passion

I had such a cocky grin as I passed the "sewage worker." He probably was a government agent, but he couldn't prove that I stopped time. That I was the source of the strange anomaly they were looking for. Nor could they figure out that my sister was the other one. It was clear they'd tracked it to my college, but there were hundreds of students here, and that didn't count the staff.

So I just sauntered past him, my girlfriend, Sam, walking at my side.

She was in her usual baggy clothes: sweatshirt and pants. Her black hair was gathered in a loose braid. She didn't wear her hair that way to look cute—though, she did look cute in a nerdy way—but to keep her hair out of her face. She was a practical sort of person. Her emotions almost entirely suppressed. When they flared in her, they burned bright.

It made her... interesting.

She was a delight to be around. If you glanced at us, you'd would probably think we were just friends since I didn't have my arm around her shoulders or waist, nor were we holding hands. She believed in keeping things proper.

"So you need to pick me up at 5:25 PM precisely," she was saying in answer to my question on why I had to pick her up at such a strange time for our date tonight, "so we can reach the pizza restaurant at 5:37."

"Uh-huh," I said, nodding as we walked down the hallway from the cafeteria, heading towards our tryst with Miss Daisy. I was eager to fuck my English teacher again, and this time with her conscious of me. I was even more excited to see her and Sam do naughty things together.

"Yes, we should be finished with our dinner at approximately 6:30, leaving us ten minutes to make the start of the 6:40 showing of A Quiet Place. I have already purchased our tickets."

I blinked. "Really, a horror movie?"

It's customary," she said. "The movie will make me scared, and I will cling to you. Then you will be protective, and that will arouse me. We shall start kissing, then making out. By 7:30, we should be at a frenzy point where we will sneak out to your car to copulate."

"You want to lose her virginity in the backseat of a car at the movie theater?" I asked her.

"Yes. Isn't that the customary way for a young woman to lose it?"

"I suppose," I said, a smile playing on my lips.

"That will leave us some time to enjoy ourselves and cuddle in a post-coital bliss afterwards," she continued. "Then 8:01 PM shall arrive and we can experiment with your powers."

"Oh well, it'll probably be around 8:30 since I froze Coach Johnson and used up all the charge I'd accumulated."

She blinked, studying me. "I had not factored the effect on your recharge time would be for pausing the coach like that." Her head cocked. "Well, the movie tickets are already purchased. We'll just have another thirty minutes for foreplay and cuddling."

"Sounds good," I said, a smile playing on my lips.

Not only could I stop time when my powers recharge d fully, which took twelve hours, I could also divert that power to cause just an individual to pause. Stopping one person while everyone else was unaffected took more power versus pausing the entire world. It seemed contradictory, but I didn't understand how any of this actually worked. As much fun as it would be to pause an individual, it seemed like such a waste when I could pause everybody and give my hypnotic command to as many people as could hear me.

Sam figured out that I could mind-control people, too. Luckily, she didn't mind that I turned her bisexual. I could've made her a slut, like I had other girls including my own mother, but she was Sam. I never realized that I had feelings for her as anything more than my friend until today. It was like my feelings were nestled inside of me, buried by my raging lust for the other girls at my college. Those whores like Aurora or Petra or Paris.

Two of those girls were my sex slaves now, and it wouldn't be much longer before Paris cracked and surrendered to her lust.

"Well, we are going to have an amazing first date," I said, Miss Daisy's classroom just ahead.

Sam nodded her head. She drew a deep breath. "It makes me feel more than a little... breathy that we are about to have sexual relations with our English teacher. It makes me quite wet. It is all your fault, perv."

I grinned at her as I yanked open the door to the busty, redheaded professor's classroom. "Yep."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

"So how does the sex-slave thing work, Aurora?" Rebecca, my fellow cheerleader and sex slave to Justin, asked. She just sat down across from me at the cafeteria table. She set down her plate covered in a chicken Caesar salad, nearly identical to the one that I had before me.

Though she'd added croutons to hers. I didn't want the carbs.

"Yes, how does this work?" Tracy, the busty brunette, asked as she took the seat beside Rebecca. "I mean, I know we just do whatever sexual things Justin wants, but is there anything else?"

"There will be spankings," Petra, my gorgeous Hispanic friend, said as she took the seat beside me. She had gone with a solid drizzle of the cheesy Caesar dressing. "And he might tie us up."

I gave Petra a curious look. She'd held back info on her desires from me. Of course, so had I.

"Spanking?" Rebecca asked. Her blonde hair swayed about her face. "That's pretty kinky."

Tracy nodded her head.

"I can't wait until Master spanks me," I said. "I keep being a brat, but he's rather new at this."

"So, you must've punched his V-card yesterday, Aurora, when you fucked him in the bathroom."

"How did you even get out of there?" Tracy asked. "And how did José and Cassandra take your place?"

"There's a lot of weird stuff going on today," Rebecca added. She glanced over the table to the right where a group of guys were eating their food without their hands, just digging into it like they were wild animals.

Were those the same guys who were gangbanging Pearline earlier?

"Let's not forget the fact that I was driven wild with lust to masturbate until I became Justin's slave," Petra said before she jabbed her fork into her salad. "What's up with that?"

"And we did have an orgy in her PE class," Tracy said. "I don't even seem to recall Justin entering the locker room, just him being in the shower and me having to go and be his sex slave all of a sudden."

Rebecca nodded her head, delight on her face as she shuddered. "I know, it was so amazing. It was like I just realized that I was his. That he owned my pussy."

I smiled, Master had accidentally made them both into sex slaves when he was fucking me during frozen time. He was talking about owning my body, my pussy, but they overheard him.

Should I tell them? They were all just his slaves now. I couldn't help the smirk playing on my lips.

"You know something," Petra said, giving me a look. "Spit it out, puta!"

"Well..." I said, squirming on the hard, plastic seat. How would they take it? I'd handled the truth fine, but then it was always my fantasy to be mind-controlled into being a sex slave.

"Stop holding out on us," Petra said, giving me a hard look. "Things are weird around here. I can't believe Steve turned out to be gay all of a sudden. He used to love spanking my ass and then eating out my pussy. He absolutely loved my snatch. Now you're telling me he only likes sucking on your ex-boyfriend's cock, Aurora?"

"Fine," I said, leaning forward.

A conspiratorial air settled on our table as my fellow sex slaves all leaned in. Rebecca's blue eyes twinkled, and Tracy licked her lips. Petra quivered beside me, eager to find out what was going on. Would they even believe me?

"I know this is going to sound crazy," I said, "but it's all true. Justin has powers. He... can freeze time. While time is paused, anything he says to someone acts like... a hypnotic suggestion." An awed smile crossed my lips. "It changes you."

"He made us into his sex slaves?" Tracy asked.

"That's why he just appeared in the locker room!" exclaimed Rebecca. "And why I suddenly wanted to go serve him because I thought he owned my pussy!"

"Making you two into sex slaves was an accident," I said, shifting. "I was fucking Tracy with my strap-on while time was frozen, and Justin was fucking me. He was saying naughty things like how he owned my pussy and how I was his property and, well, you two just overheard."

"Are you saying Jefe made me so horny and unable to cum until I begged to be his sex slave?" Petra asked, her eyes wide.

"Yep. He was getting back at you and Paris for being such cunts to him." I arched an eyebrow at her. "All three of us were terrible to him. But now… we worship him."

"Not Paris," Petra said. "Where is she?"

"Resisting." I grinned. "But not for too much longer. You saw her when I went live. She's out of her mind with lust."

Petra nodded her head.

"I think you watched that, but I heard it," Tracy said, her hand squeezing her tits together. "Master came all over my boobs while watching. Then I got to lick them clean while he fucked me from behind."

"Oh, you're so lucky to have tits that big," Rebecca said. "Are mine big enough to give Master a titty fuck?"

"Maybe," Tracy said, her hand squeezing Rebecca's boob through her blouse. "They are nice and plump."

I smiled. None of them were angry. Justin had changed them. They were his now. Just like me.

"Justin's not the only one that has powers," I said, glancing to my right. His little sister was staring at us. I waved at her while saying, "Krystal also has the ability. There's something special about them."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I looked away from Aurora, my jaw clenching. Such anger rippled through me. I was positive that Justin had brainwash my girlfriend, Ji-Yun. I stared down at my lunch, a hamburger and tater tots. I grabbed one of the tots and rubbed it into the dab of ketchup while I ground my teeth together. I had to get back at my brother somehow.

I glanced back at Aurora. Could I do something to her? It looked like he was gathering other sex slaves. What could I do to them when time was paused? What sort of commands could I put in their heads?

"Do you want to eat them out?" Ji-Yun asked me. She was my Korean girlfriend, as well as my best friend. She sat across the table from me, a petite girl like myself, her silky, black hair gathered in a braid that left her delicate face clear to be admired. "I bet they all have a pussy full of your brother's cum." She smacked her lips. "That sounds so yummy. We definitely have to eat them out."

"You just want to do that because he brainwashed you," I muttered.

Ji-Yun shrugged. "You brainwashed me into liking pussy. Your pussy. All girls' pussies." She shrugged. "What's the difference?"

"It just is," I snapped. "I'm your friend. My brother's just a big pervert."

"And you're not a pervert?" Ji-Yun gave me a naughty grin. "How many girls' panties do you have in your pocket? I know I have about a dozen pairs."

My cheeks burned. I told every pretty girl I came across during paused time that she needed to give me her panties. Turned out, I loved smelling freshly worn panties, enjoying the scent of fresh pussy on them. My pockets bulged with all the pairs I'd been given.

"It's different," I muttered.

"You're both changing things," Ji-Yun continued. "I mean, you made Pearline love getting gangbanged. You can't make any of that stop. It's too late. Just embrace it." She popped her tater tot into her mouth, chewing on it. "You're just like him."

"So I should just embrace licking my brother's cum out of girls?" I glared at her. "Admit it, you also want me to fuck him, don't you?"

"I do," she said. "What's so wrong about that? It'll be so hot. It'll be incest. It'll be just the best. Don't you want him on top of you, Krystal? Then I can lick his cum out of you."

"Fuck that!" I said, slamming my tiny fist on the cafeteria table. Our trays rattled. "I'm not going to be his whore. Next time I pause time, I'm going to turn all those sluts against him. And I'm going to fix you, too. I'm going to remove those deviant commands he gave you."

Horror flashed across her face. "You can't do that. It's too late. You have to stop!"

I blinked as Ji-Yun moved so quickly, her position shifting so that she was sitting straighter, her fist no longer pounding on the table. I blinked, certain that my brain had just short-circuited. I shook my head, frowning. I felt so foolish all of a sudden. I was angry a moment ago, but it was all gone.

I unclenched my hand and looked at Ji-Yun, asking, "Why are we fighting?"

Ji-Yun grinned at me. "I know, Krystal, it was so dumb. But you understand now."

"Yeah, I guess," I said, nodding my head. I looked around the cafeteria. I was wondering where my brother was. Maybe I was wrong about him. It was sexy licking his cum out of our mother's pussy.

My tongue flicked across my lips, my stomach growing anxious. It would be nice licking his cum out of Ji-Yun's pussy. And maybe... Ji-Yun could lick his cum out of my pussy.

"Great, where has my dumb brother gotten to," I muttered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

I was not exaggerating to my lover when I said that my pussy was wet with anticipation for our lunchtime tryst with Miss Daisy. I knew these desires were brought about by Justin's hypnotic suggestion to me while he'd frozen time.

However, that did not matter.

My brain had accepted this new conditioning, adapting to the new cause that now affected my outlook on reality. I gave credence to those who said that will was but an illusion, merely a byproduct of our brain. In actuality, humans were nothing more than bio-chemical machines reacting to the stimuli of the world, conditioned by the events that had preceded us, by the way we were raised, by the way our society had developed in response to new technological advances, new opportunities, new ideas. All those pressures guided us to act in certain ways. It was really no different than what Justin did.

Though, perhaps, the other causes were not so... selfish as his perverted desires.

Justin opened the door to our English classroom, sweeping his arm like a gentleman. I favored him with a smile, my emotions bubbling through me. This was all so exciting. All so naughty. I suddenly wished I was wearing something more flattering. I had never given much thought to my outward appearance, not desiring to signal my sexual availability like the other girls in my college.

But sex wasn't the messy distraction I thought it was.

My experience with Justin and his mother was stimulating. A part of me wanted to forgo the ritual of our date and allow Justin to deflower me in Miss Daisy's classroom. But the fact that he was going to wait, to go through such a pointless exercise before we satiated our carnal desires, only showed me how much he cared for me. That he saw me differently than the sluts like our busty, redheaded professor.

"Sam," Miss Daisy purred, breathy with excitement, as we entered, "and Justin. Mmm, I am so excited for our study lesson. I don't know what happened to my panties, but my pantyhose are just soaked with my juices."

"As are my panties," I said, suddenly so nervous.

What was I supposed to do now? I adjusted my glasses on the bridge of my nose, my nipples so hard beneath my sweatshirt. My areolas were puffy and tingly, rubbing against the fabric of my top. I licked my lips, glancing at Justin.

He had a big, perverted grin. His dark eyes flicked up and down my body then glanced at our busty teacher as she advanced on me. Her hips swayed while her heels clicked with her every step. Her breasts jiggled, almost spilling out of her low-cut blouse.

I understood why Justin drooled over her breasts. There was something so vital about them. Fertility distilled to heaving, massive mounds of jiggling flesh. I hungered to suckle at them, to nurse from her bountiful teats. My pussy clenched, waves of heat washing over me as she reached me. Her hands cupped my cheeks, fingers stroking my face. Ripples of heat washed down me. I let out a whimpering moan, my hands balling into fists.

Should I touch her? Should I squeeze those big tits?

I swallowed.

"So you don't know everything," Miss Daisy said as her head leaned down towards me.

"She's really neglected studying about sex," Justin said.

"That is why I'm here," I moaned, "to be educated."

Miss Daisy's lips touched mine. They were warm and hot and plump. They had a gentleness that Justin's lacked. I groaned as she kissed me, her lips moving on mine, stirring such ardor through me. My hands seized her hips, squeezing her through her skirt. Dizzying waves assaulted me.

I swayed.

Her tongue penetrated my mouth. I met hers with mine, caressing hers. She didn't claim me the way Justin did. Instead, she shared her passion with me. Her hand stroked down my face to my neck. My pulse fluttered beneath her touch, my heart drumming with rapture. It pumped heat through me that gathered at my breasts and my pussy.

I was so hot. I need to get out of my clothing.

As if Miss Daisy read my mind, or perhaps she was just feeling the same desires besetting me, her hands drifted down my sweatshirt. I groaned as she brushed over the tips of my breasts, stimulating my puffy nipples. Lightning zapped to my pussy as her hand stroked down my baggy clothing. Then her fingers grasped the material.

She dragged up my sweatshirt. The fabric rubbed on my nipples. Then my arms were lifting from her hips, thrusting up into the air as my breasts came into view. With my small breasts, 32A, I didn't need to wear a bra.

"Miss Daisy!" I gasped as we broke her kiss so she could pull off my sweatshirt. My vision became dark for moment.

Then her face appeared again, my sweatshirt leaving my glasses half askew. I adjusted them as she threw my top to the ground. Her green eyes lit up as they fell on my tits. She cupped my little mounds, her finger so silky against them.

"Damn," Justin moaned as he gazed at my breasts for the first time. "You're so beautiful, Sam."

"Yes, those are some cute titties," Miss Daisy purred. "I've wondered what you had beneath your blouse a few times. I know I shouldn't masturbate to my students, but I thought about you a few times, Sam."

Justin chuckled.

So he was correct in his guess yesterday. Her attraction to me wasn't just because of his commands. He just... loosened the societal conditioning that kept her from acting on them. As her thumbs rubbed over my puffy nipples and sent tingles through me, I was glad he had changed me.

"Thank you, Justin," I moaned, smiling at my boyfriend. He had already taken off his shirt, his body sleek and toned. He didn't have the brawny build of a jock, but he still was invigorating to gaze at.

Distracted, I hadn't noticed Miss Daisy's head moving. Not until her mouth engulfed my right nipple. Her lips sealed tight around my nub and puffy areola. She sucked, sending delight shooting straight down to my pussy.

"Miss Daisy!" I groaned. "Oh, that is such wonderful stimulation. You're getting my pussy so wet and juicy for sex."

"For pussy licking," Justin said. "For fucking."

"Yes, yes, fucking!"

I whimpered as Miss Daisy sucked harder on my nipple. Her lips had engulfed all of my puffy areola, her tongue stroking up and down my sensitive flesh. It was incredible. My hips shifted from side to side. I panted, my tongue flicking across my lips.

Justin wanted me, his eyes so hot. He kicked off his shoes, his jeans rustling as he undid his fly. His zipper rasped. I groaned as he shoved down his pants and boxers, his dick popping out. My virgin pussy clenched.

Tonight, he would be in me.

Miss Daisy's hands slid down from my breasts, her fingertips caressing my skin. I never knew my flesh could be so sensitive. Everywhere she touched me tingled with pleasure. Tips of her fingers grazed down my stomach, reaching towards my sweatpants. I quivered, a throaty moan rising in my throat as her fingers reached the elastic waistband.

"Miss Daisy," I moaned. "You're making me feel so... so amazing. I like this."

Justin just grinned at me, a knowing look in his eyes as he stroked his cock.

"You're going to love this next part, Sam," Miss Daisy said, her lips popping off from my nipple. Her fingers dug into the waistband of my sweatpants. As she lowered herself, her nipples grazing my stomach, she yanked my sweatpants off my hips. The material caressed my thighs as she knelt before me, her eyes staring at my plain, white panties.

I gasped as she nuzzled her face right into my crotch, inhaling. She let out a throaty groan, as if the scent of my pussy was the most intoxicating thing she'd ever inhaled. Like it was a fine perfume. It made me tremble, such joy bursting through me. Then her lips nuzzled against my panties, caressing my pussy through the dainty cotton fabric.

Fingernails grazed up my thighs as her hands climbed towards my panties. Her tongue lapped at the gusset of my underwear, pressing the cotton into my virgin flesh. She fluttered it up and down, caressing me. Delight rippled through me. I moaned and gasped as she caressed my labia, brushing my clit. I was so sensitive down there. Her every touch transmuted into rapture.

"Oh, my gosh, Miss Daisy!" I gasped, swaying. Fearing I would fall, I grabbed the only thing I could: her fiery hair. I gripped her silky strands as she licked me again. "That's so good. You're going to make me feel so naughty.

"Good," Justin said as he knelt behind our professor. He drew up her skirt, staring at me with a hungry look in his eyes. "While she's feasting on you... I'll feast on her."

"Mmm, show me how skilled you are at cunnilingus, Justin," Miss Daisy moaned. "I've never had a guy go down on me before. Show me what I've been missing out on."

Justin let out a moan as he thrust her skirt over her pantyhose-clad rump. The sheer, black fabric hugged the two curves of her butt-cheeks, molding to them. The nylon dug into her crack, emphasizing the heart-shape swell of her rump.

I gasped as Miss Daisy's fingers hooked the waistband of my panties and yanked them down.

Her lips were nuzzling into my soaked bush, touching my virgin pussy directly. Her tongue fluttered through my folds, caressing my hymen. My toes curled in my shoes when she brushed my clit. Sparks of pleasure burst inside me.

I gripped her hair and moaned out my bliss. Her tongue stroked me over and over, licking and lapping and gathering the juices flooding out of me. Her every touch grew this pressure inside of me. This aching, swelling ball of orgasmic rapture. As it expanded, I knew it would envelop me in ecstasy.

I wanted that.

Nylon tore. The silky sound shot my gaze to Miss Daisy's rump. A tear ripped through her pantyhose, following up her butt-crack. It exposed the pale flesh of her rump as the two halves of the nylons pulled apart. Justin had ripped it open so he could press his face into her pussy.

I couldn't see what he was doing, but she moaned into my snatch with obvious delight.

Though I couldn't directly observe what he did, I had an educated guess. If his tongue felt anything like hers did on my cunt, then she was in heaven. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds, stroking over my hymen. She whimpered and groaned with pleasure, proving that Justin was doing naughty things to her. His hand squeezed her butt-cheeks as he feasted on her.

"Justin!" moaned our professor. "Oh, that's so different. You didn't shave this morning, you naughty boy. Ooh, it feels nice. Your stubble is rasping on my labia."

What would that feel like?

I shuddered, Miss Daisy now nibbling on my pussy lips. Her lips were so soft as they worked on my sensitive folds. My orgasm swelled faster and faster. Little stars burst across my vision, the sensations affecting my brain's perception of the world.

Justin kneaded our teacher's butt-cheeks, squeezing and clenching his fingers into them as he feasted on her pussy. He ate her like an animal, so hungry. He growled as he devoured her. I couldn't wait for him to feast on me with passion. Miss Daisy's was nice, but I knew Justin's would be amazing. I groaned, my pussy clenching as Miss Daisy fluttered her tongue around my clit. Then she was sucking on it. She nibbled on my bud. Every touch of her lips and tongue swirled my orgasm. I couldn't believe how incredible this was.

"Yes, yes, yes!" I cried out, my pussy clenching. The pressure swelled to engulf my entire sex. My nethers quivered. "Miss Daisy!"

My orgasm burst inside of me. My pussy convulsed, aching for my virgin depths to be filled with something. With Justin's cock. My juices gushed out of me. They flowed into Miss Daisy's hungry mouth. She lapped them up, her tongue darting across my labia.

The waves of rapture washed into my mind. Darkness fuzzed at the edge of my vision as I swayed. My back arched, dizzy euphoria besetting me. It was incredible. It drove me to this wonderful height of rapture. I reached the peak of my bliss.

I hung there.

Then I stumbled back, panting. I caught myself on the desk, shaking my head, my entire body trembling. I stared at Miss Daisy's; her lips smeared in my cream. Her green eyes were glassy with lust. Her large tits shook in her blouse as she wiggled back against Justin.

"Oh, my God, yes!"

Miss Daisy face transformed in rapture as she came. I licked my lips, suddenly so envious that my boyfriend was enjoying her pussy. I wanted to eat her. I shuddered, my pussy clenching, remembering the bliss that the professor just gave me. The way I had cried out in climactic rapture. How I'd exploded on her wonderful mouth.

"Damn, Miss Daisy," Justin said as he lifted up his face. He, too, was drenched with pussy cream. "You drowned me when you came, Miss Daisy."

"I always was a squirter," she panted.

Eager to taste her, I darted around her to my boyfriend. As he stood up, I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him hard. I groaned as our lips met, his arms holding me tight. She tasted so sweet on him, the naughty flavor enhancing the thrill of kissing the boy I loved.

I trembled in awe at these feelings.

As I pressed against Justin, my lips savoring the flavor on his lips, I became so aware my naked body rubbing against him. My puffy nipples tingled against his chest, and his cock was hard against my stomach. An ache throbbed in my virgin pussy in response. I could just surrender now. I could have him take me here and now.

But... as much as I ached to lose my virginity, I wanted to lose it like a regular girl, and not in a perverted tryst set up by my boyfriend's hypnotic, mind-control powers. Besides I wanted to taste Miss Daisy's pussy.

I broke the kiss and groaned, "I know you are quite tumescent, Justin, but I truly desire to eat Miss Daisy's pussy. I wish to perform cunnilingus on her."

"That's fine," he said, giving me a big grin. "While you're eating her out, she'll give me a titty fuck."

I shuddered, savoring the new, perverted things I learned. Titty fuck.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I sat naked on the floor, Miss Daisy crawling towards me. She'd stripped out of her clothing, including her ruined pantyhose, and now her heavy tits swayed freely as she came towards me. Her green eyes smoldered as she stared at me, her fiery hair falling about her youthful face. She was the youngest, hottest associate professor at my college.

"Damn, I am one lucky guy," I groaned. This would be my second titty fuck of the day.

"Yes, you are," Miss Daisy said. "But you're going to have to educate me. I've never given one of these before."

"It is never too late to learn something new," Sam said. "Education can continue at all ages."

"Indeed," Miss Daisy purred. Then she hefted both her breasts as she settled between my thighs. "So I just wrap these about your cock?"

"Uh-huh," I groaned.

Miss Daisy grinned at me as she piled her tits around my cock. "Now I just press them together and stroke up and down your dick?" She did just that, her fat nipples rubbing against my stomach, adding another delight. "Am I doing this right?"

"Yes, just like that," I groaned as her silky, warmth caressed the sensitive tip of my cock.

My balls tightened from the silky joy running down my shaft to my balls. Sam stretched out on her back then wiggled herself beneath Miss Daisy.

"Press them tighter together," I groaned, "then build up your speed as you go."

She nodded her head. Then she gasped, "Sam, yes, eat my pussy!"

"Your juices taste even better straight from the source, Miss Daisy," Sam moaned, her lithe thighs twitching, drawing my attention.

Staring down my teacher's supple back, I could see Sam's lower body. Her trimmed, black bush soaked with her juices, her toes curling as she feasted. Her hands grabbed Miss Daisy's heart-shaped rump. My girlfriend's fingers dug into those plump cheeks while the teacher stroked her boobs up and down my dick.

It was incredible. I was so glad I could share this pleasure with Sam. Miss Daisy's face twisted with pleasure as she enjoyed my girlfriend's pussy licking. The teacher rubbed her tits faster and faster up and down my dick, stroking the sensitive crown. My balls grew tighter, drinking in the pleasure. I shifted, my fingers flexing on the armrest of the chair.

"Damn, that's it, Miss Daisy," I groaned. "I'm going to cum all over those tits."

"Yes," she moaned. "I need you to fuck my pussy and fill my cunt with all your cum." Her tongue flicked over her teeth as she stroked her tits faster. "After classes, your sister will get to eat out my cunt full of your cum."

"Fuck, yes!" I growled. I was so glad to hear my commandment affecting her. She'd invite Krystal to a meeting after class. Miss Daisy's pussy would be filled with my jizz. I knew my little sister, and she definitely had the hots for the busty teacher.

She'd get quite the surprise when she ate out Miss Daisy's pussy.

I needed to figure out a way to watch that.

But I couldn't think about it now. Not with Miss Daisy's amazing tits sliding up and down my cock. She stimulated me. She stroked me. My precum leaked and bubbled at the tip of my cock. I squirmed in the chair, loving how it creaked and groaned beneath me. Miss Daisy kept panting, her face bursting with pleasure as Sam noisily ate her out.

"Yes, just like that, Sam," Miss Daisy purred. "That's how you eat pussy. Mmm, it's such a delicious technique you're using. I love having my labia nibbled on."

"You have such thick labia," moaned Sam. "My pussy is such a tight slit. My labia minora doesn't even peek at all, but yours..."

"They're like butterfly wings," I groaned, remembering the feel of those big, hot folds rubbing on my cheeks as I devoured Miss Daisy.

"Yes," Sam moaned. "Beautiful butterfly wings."

I smiled, the pleasure surging through me. It was great hearing Sam express herself. She was aroused, her emotions boiling out of her. My girlfriend's passion seemed to inspire Miss Daisy to rub her tits up and down my cock so that I could cum. The pressure of those pillowy mounds squeezing around my shaft increased. The silky glide caressing my dick's sensitive tip was amazing.

Every stroke brought me closer and closer to erupting. I groaned, eager to splatter her face in tits in my jizz. The chair creaked as I shifted, my toes curling.

"Hurry up and cum on Sam's mouth so I can fuck you," I groaned, my orgasm almost upon me. "I'm about to shower you in my jizz."

"Yes, yes, yes!" moaned Miss Daisy. "I need a pussy full of cum for your little sister to lick out! Suck on my clit, Sam? Yes!"

I heard a loud sucking, smacking sound. My dick twitched as I realized my girlfriend was nursing on the teacher's clit. Sam's fingers dug into Miss Daisy's plump butt cheeks while the redhead moaned in passion.

Miss Daisy slid her tits up my cock. They brushed the sensitive tip, engulfing my crown in her silky softness. She slid back down, her hard nipples rubbing down my stomach. The stimulation rippled through me.

My balls boiled over.

"Fuck!" I grunted as my cum fired out of my dick.

Pleasure shot through me as the first blast of my jizz fired up into the air, a pearly geyser of spunk that splashed across Miss Daisy's face. She gasped, squeezing her tits around my spurting dick as I splattered her features. My cum covered her cheeks and lips, landing in her open mouth.

She thrust out her tongue to catch more while curly drops rained onto her heavy mounds. The pleasure slammed into me over and over, rippling ecstasy through my mind. My toes curled as I groaned, my mind melting in bliss.

"Yes, yes, yes!" I growled. "Take it, slut! You love my spunk!"

"I do," groaned the formerly lesbian professor. "Ooh, it is so salty and good. I like it as much as pussy."

As the last spurt of my spunk fired weakly from my dick and splattered across her left tit, I saw her face awash in bliss. She gasped and trembled. My jizz-splattered teacher writhed. She moaned out her rapture. Her body shook, her hands squeezing her tits tight around my cock while her orgasm burst through her.

"Yes, Sam, yes!" moaned the redheaded teacher. "Ooh, you've learned your cunnilingus lesson so well!"

"Damn," I moaned. I was so eager for the next part. To fill my teacher's cunt with my cum so my little sister could lick her clean. It was the only way to show Krystal that being with a guy might be something she'd like.

It was a long shot, but it was the only way I could sleep with my sister. I wanted her so badly.

I waited until her orgasm passed, letting Miss Daisy enjoy what my girlfriend gave her, before I grinned at her. "Ready?"

She nodded her head, her green eyes glassy. She only let out a murmuring, mewling sound.

"Yeah, you're ready for my cock."

We repositioned ourselves. I stretched out on my back, eager for this. I didn't care that the floor was hard and cold. Not with my dick throbbing and begging to bury in my teacher's hot cunt. This time, she would be aware of me plundering her twat.

To Miss Daisy, this was our first time having sex, but I had already enjoyed her pussy once today during paused time.

I licked my lips as the redheaded teacher maneuvered into position. She straddled me, pussy juices running down her cheek and neck. My cum coated her heaving mounds. Those delicious tits swayed as she grasped my cock and guided it to her fiery bush. Her butterfly-wing labia engulfed the tip. I groaned as she sank down me.

Her eyes widened as she took more and more of me.

"Oh, this is what a real cock feels like in my cunt," she panted, her head leaning back. The movement shifted her body, changing how her pussy caressed my dick.

"What does it feel like?" Sam asked, pushing up her glasses as her petite body trembled.

"It's so fulfilling," she moaned, her pussy clenching down on me. When she slid up me, clutching at my cock. I groaned, my toes curling, my fingers flexing. The pleasure was so incredible. Her cum-splattered tits heaved before her.

Sam let out a hungry moan, then she fell to her knees beside us. She nuzzled her face into Miss Daisy's heavy mounds. I groaned at the sight of my girlfriend licking my cum off our teacher's tits.

That made Miss Daisy's cunt feel even sweeter as she slid up and down my dick. Sam was enjoying my spunk, lapping up all the pearly rivulet she could reach. She shuddered beside me, her cute rump next to my arm.

I stroked her hand down her back, tracing her spine towards that ass. She whimpered, her black braid swaying off her shoulder. I reached the swell of her ass. I dipped into her crack as I squeezed her firm tush. I groaned, enjoying my dick inside Miss Daisy's cunt.

"Sit on his face, Sam!" panted the teacher. "He's really good at pussy licking, too. You should feel what it's like when a man does it."

Sam shuddered as I fondled her ass. I wasn't sure if she would sit on my face. She wanted to wait for our date. I was fine either way. I had Miss Daisy's fine snatch working up and down my dick, massaging me, making my balls ached.

With a groan, her mouth now latched onto the teacher's nipple, Sam moved. She threw her limber thigh over my head. In moments, I was staring up at her black-furred muff. Her pink folds peeked through the tangle of silky hairs as she lowered her twat down to my mouth. A tangy scent filled my nose moments before she pressed her cunt against my lips.

I licked my girlfriend's snatch.

"Justin!" she mewled, her hips shifting, rubbing her silky pubic hair on my lips and cheeks while her tangy juices filled my mouth.

"Damn, you have a great tasting pussy, Sam!"

"Oh, yes, she does," moaned the teacher, her cunt squeezing down around my dick.

My tongue lapped from Sam's little clit, up through her folds, and across her hymen. She moaned as she squirmed on me, grinding her snatch on my mouth while my dick ached in our teacher's pussy. Miss Daisy worked that cunt up and down my cock faster and faster, her juicy flesh squeezing as she rose up my shaft. Then she slammed down, engulfing my dick in her silky grip.

She rode me.

It was heaven. I drank Sam's tangy juices flowing out of her virgin cunt while Miss Daisy worked that tight, dyke pussy up and down my shaft. She fucked me with such aggression, moaning while Sam nursed at her tit.

"Sam, damn, I love eating your pussy," I groaned as she ground atop me.

She made a whimpering sound as she sucked on our teacher's nipple.

"She loves it, Justin," groaned Miss Daisy. "She's loving my nipple. Your pussy licking is inspiring her. Ooh, she's squeezing my tits. It's so good, Sam!"

I groaned, the ache swelling at the tip of my dick. "Ride me harder. Faster. I want to fill your cunt with my cum."

"Then your sister gets to lick me clean!" Miss Daisy squealed. Her snatch squeezed tight about my dick as she slid up my shaft before slamming back down me. Her snatch swelled the pressure in my balls. "Your little sister is going to lick all your jizz out of me, Justin!"

I groaned as I caressed my tongue across Sam's hymen. I couldn't wait to enjoy that delight. I thrust up as Miss Daisy came down, pleasure ripping around my shaft. My fingers gripped Sam's thighs, squeezing them as I nuzzled my mouth to her clit. I latched onto it.

She squealed as I sucked on her nub. I nursed on it, giving her all the pleasure I could. I wanted my girlfriend to drown me in her tangy cream. She tasted amazing. I fluttered my tongue against her bud as my dick came closer and closer to erupting.

Miss Daisy rode me faster. She worked up and down my shaft, her hips dancing, swirling her silky sheath around my cock. She squeezed and relax, stimulating my shaft. I couldn't hold out much longer. My toes curled as I fought against erupting.

I wanted Sam to explode first.

"Justin!" moaned my girlfriend. "Oh, yes, Justin! You're driving me wild!"

"Are you going to cum on his face?" Miss Daisy hissed. "Are you going to drown your boyfriend in your yummy cream?"

"Yes!" moaned Sam. "Miss Daisy, he is driving me wild. He's licking... Oh, yes, he's licking my clitoris!"

I fluttered my tongue against her clit as she squirmed. Her thighs flexed beneath my grip as she ground that hot, virgin twat on my mouth. Her silky pubic hairs tickled me. I stared at her tight rump, her butt-cheeks squeezing right before my eyes.

Her back arched. Tangy juices squirted into my mouth and spilled over my lips and chin. Her passion ran down my cheeks as she exploded in rapture. Wordless ecstasy burst out of her, the ecstasy that I gave her.

Miss Daisy slid down my dick. Her tight, hot cunt engulfed my cock. That ache peaked at the tip of my shaft. My balls tightened. I groaned into my girlfriend's cumming pussy as rapture shot through my body.

I spurted hot cum into Miss Daisy's boiling cunt. Stars burst across my vision as the ecstasy tensed every muscle in my body. I growled into Sam's snatch as I spurted jizz from my dick. My pearly cream flooded into the professor's pussy.

"Justin!" moaned Miss Daisy. "Yes, yes, yes! Fill my cunt! Give me all the yummy cum for your little sister to enjoy!"

"Indeed, Justin, flood our professor with all that yummy jizz!"

"I am!" I growled and then lashed my tongue across my girlfriend's virgin pussy.

As my teacher's snatch writhed about my cock, joining us in rapture, I licked up the cream from my girlfriend's twat. I savored it as Miss Daisy's pussy milked out the last drops of cum for my balls. My bliss peaked and then died into buzzing euphoria. I shifted on the floor, feeling like a billion bucks.

"Damn," I panted. "Best study session ever!"

Sam purred her agreement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I had a suspicion where I could find my brother. I bet he was fucking Miss Daisy. She mentioned something about a lunch meeting with him and Sam. How else could he fill her pussy up with his cum for my afternoon study session? Ji-Yun hurried at my side, holding my hand as we left the cafeteria behind.

The hallways grew quieter as we hurried away from the cafeteria. Our footsteps echoed. I felt so naughty. I was on a wicked mission to find my brother and have incestuous sex with him. Ahead, a door opened.

Stepping out of the girls' restroom was Melissa, her phone in hand. The Black girl looked up and saw me. She blinked and then a strange smile crossed her lips. She grabbed the hem of her top and yanked it up and over to expose her breasts clad in a leopard-print bra. Then she pulled down the cups, flashing her ebony tits and dark-brown nipples at me.

"Do you think I have sexy tits, Krystal?" she asked.

"Yeah," I said, utterly bemused. "They're... uh... great."

"Excellent," she said and pulled her bra back up to cover her tits. She shoved down her top and continued on like nothing happened. My brow furrowed. I glanced at Ji-Yun.

"That was sooooooo weird," she said in this too innocent voice. It was almost like she expected that to happen.

I gave her a strange look and was about to ask her if Justin gave her other commands, like that he planned on ordering girls of our college to flash me, when a new figure threw open the school's main doors and strode in. She gasped when she saw me.

"You're Justin's little sister!" a frantic-looking Paris moaned as she rushed to me, her heels clicking. Her face was flushed, her rose-hued, designer dress disarrayed. Her wavy-brown hair bounced about her shoulders. "Do you know where he is? I need to find Justin right away! I can't take it any longer!"

"Why do you have to find my brother?" I asked Paris.

"Do you know where he is, or don't you?" she snapped.

God, what a bitch. "Not if you're going to talk to me like that, I don't."

"Sorry," she moaned. "I just can't cum unless I..." She drew in a shuddering breath. "Unless I become his sex slave!" Her outburst echoed through the empty hallway.

"Oh, I see," I said. "Justin must've given you a command."

Paris blinked at me. "I don't care what he did to me. I just have to serve him!"

"Well, you're in luck because me and Ji-Yun are heading to see my brother. I need him to fuck me, too. I'm suddenly really into my brother and..." My jaw dropped as it clicked in my mind. My head shot over to look at Ji-Yun.

She had such an impish grin on her face. My Korean lover arched an eyebrow at me.

"Don't tell me that you somehow stopped time, without me getting frozen with you, and then you turned me straight."

"Technically, you're bi," Ji-Yun said. "It's only fair, after all. You turned me gay."

"Bi," I muttered.

"So you can't be mad," she said, squeezing my hand, "because I wasn't mad when you did it to me."

My jaw worked and... I wasn't mad. It didn't bother me at all that I liked guys now. It just felt... right that I liked both now. I wanted to be with Justin. I mean, I kinda did enjoy eating his cum out of our mother's snatch. "Yeah, you're right, I guess we both brainwashed each other. But... why didn't I freeze with you? Your power affected me!"

"I don't fucking care about any of this!" Paris screeched, her face twisted with need. "I just need to be Justin's like right the fuck now so I can cum!"

"Fine, fine. He's in Miss Daisy's classroom."

Paris took off running. She was fast considering she was wearing high heels.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

"I did not intend for things to escalate so far between us," I said as I shuddered, staring at Justin's face coated in my pussy cream.

Sorry," Justin said, rubbing his hand along the back of his head.

"I thought that was a lot of fun," Miss Daisy said, her hand pressed over her pussy to hold in Justin's cum. "I wish I knew what happened to my panties. I could've sworn I wore them today. And now you've torn my pantyhose, Justin."

"You can wear my panties, Miss Daisy," I said. "I don't mind going commando."

Justin stared at me. "You're not disappointed that we got to... I don't know... what? Third base? Is that what you call it when you go down on a girl?"

"I have never gotten straight how that baseball metaphor applies to the stages of copulation," I answered. "But no, Justin, I am not mad that we engaged in such behavior before our date. My virginity remains intact. Tonight, that will—"

The door burst open. My head whipped around, my black braid swinging behind me. A wave of fear slammed into me, locking me in the place at the sight of the two sewage workers who had been ghosting around our school today. One, a pudgy guy with lank, brown hair, pointed at Justin and bellowed, "That's him, sir!"

Behind the two "sewage workers" was a man in a dark suit and slicked-back hair, looking like a government agent. "Justin Sampson!" the man boomed.. "You're under arrest for violation of the National Security Act!"

30 Chapter 12: Sex Slave's

"I wonder where Krystal is off to in such a hurry," I said to my fellow sex slaves—Rebecca, Petra, Tracy and I were sitting at a table in our college's cafeteria—as Krystal, our Master's little sister, and her girlfriend, the Korean Ji-Yun, rushed out of the cafeteria.

"Maybe they're going to go fuck," Petra said. She was one of my best friends. I was so happy that she'd accepted her new role as Justin's sex slave. Now only our other friend, Paris, needed to surrender to her lust and to stop being such a stubborn bitch.

"Maybe they are," I said, watching the pair scurry towards the exit. They darted past Vince, the most openly gay guy in our school. I wondered if he would hit on my ex-boyfriend now that Master had turned Chris gay. I shifted, thinking that would be hot. I blinked and...

Vince disappeared like he had popped out of existence.

At the same moment, every guy in the cafeteria, at least the ones who were at least moderately handsome and in shape, stood up and all headed towards the boys' restroom. It was the one next to the single use bathroom where Justin had fucked me in yesterday. I blinked in surprise as some of boys started holding each other's hands.

Vince was over by the bathroom now. How had he crossed the cafeteria in an eye blink? He looked so pleased, such a big grin on his face, as the guys flowed past him inside. All the girls in the cafeteria, and the few husky or nerdy guys who didn't join the parade, stared in shock.

"This is going to be great," a guy named Mike said he strolled by my table. He was holding hands with our college's star running back, Marquise. "Can't wait to suck your dick, man."

My jaw dropped.

"Are they about to have a gay orgy in there?" Tracy asked, the busty brunette sex slave leaning over the table towards me. Her tits swayed in her blouse. "Did... Master pause time again?"

I shook my head. "Justin wouldn't do this. I..." A strange idea struck me. "I think Vince paused time. And I think he made his own a harem of guys."

"Well, that's ambitious," Rebecca, my fellow cheerleader sex slave, said. She was another accidental sex slave, created when her and Tracy heard words Justin spoke to me while time was paused..

They were accidents like me, mind-controlled to be Justin's.

"Yeah," I said, an interesting idea percolated through my mind. Our Master could make any girl at our college into his sex slave. The next time he paused time, he could have an entire army of nubile women all loving and serving him.

All brainwashed to be his.

My pussy went molten wet. I shifted in my seat, wanting to just reach between my thighs and finger myself. I wished Master had let us join him and his girlfriend for their "study session" with Miss Daisy. But he wanted to have fun with just his girlfriend and the busty professor.

I bet the professor would make a good sex slave. Miss Daisy had a beautiful, red hair and tits as big as Tracy's.

My phone trilled an announcement, telling me I had a text message from Paris. I read it and smiled. "I'm surrendering. You won. I need to fuck my Master."

I smiled and stood up, staring at my fellow sex slave. "Let's go, girls, were about to have some more fun."

Vince could have his harem of boys because it left more girls for Justin to enjoy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I sprinted with my Korean girlfriend, Ji-Yun, at my side. Paris had a good lead on us. The bitchy rich girl was surprisingly fast in those five-inch heels of hers. She was motivated to get to my brother an fuck him. She really wanted to become his sex slave. I didn't want to become my brother's sex slave, but I did ache to fuck him.

My naughty girlfriend, apparently, could stop time, too. She'd used her power to brainwash me into being bi. Thanks to her, guys turned me on. Especially my brother. I couldn't wait to writhe in incestuous passion with him. Maybe I should be mad at Ji-Yun, but I couldn't be. It was only fair since I made Ji-Yun like girls.

Like me.

My excitement kept me from really wondering why when Justin froze time, I wasn't paused, but when Ji-Yun did it, she froze me. I would have thought that I would've been immune from her power. I didn't even feel her time-stoppage rushing over me. It was almost like we weren't on the same wavelength or something.

Sam would understand this.

After I fucked Justin, I'd asked her about it. She was, like, dating my brother now. I don't know what he saw in the nerdy girl—she was so mousy and plain—since Justin could have any sexy girl he wanted. I mean, he had the sultry Paris rushing towards him. Aurora and Petra, the other two hottest girls in school, were already his sex slaves.

"Come on, faster, Ji-Yun," I panted as I stretched my legs. "We have to get to my brother!"

"Yes!" Ji-Yun moaned. "He's going to be so happy with me. I did it! I followed his orders!"

My brother's dumb plan to brainwash my girlfriend into seducing me into having sex with him actually worked. Maybe he wasn't as much of an idiot as I thought he was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

Fear froze me as I stood naked in Miss Daisy's classroom. The two sewage workers, who'd been stalking around my college. charged at me. They were dressed in gray jumpsuits, having the sort a portly build you'd see in any middle-aged, blue-collared worker. But they moved fast. They grabbed my arms in moments, gripping me while a third man in a black suit—he looked fit and athletic, embodying that dangerous and competent government agent—stared at me with a hard face.

They were arresting me for violating national security. They must have figured out that I was pausing time and mind-controlling people. But how...?

It hit me. Aurora's Facebook and Instagram posts. She broadcasted to the world her new personality changes. It wasn't really subtle at all.

Luckily, I had powers. I had a few hours' worth of time-freezing energy built up inside my internal battery. I'd learned I could not only freeze all of time, but localize it. Pausing one person was less efficient than the pausing the world, but now wasn't the time to worry about that.

I shouted out as the two assholes wrestled with my arms. My "time energy" flowed out of me, immobilizing both men. They froze in a way that no human being could ever mimic. There were no tiny spasms of muscles to betray them, no flutter of veins throbbing in their temples or twitch of their eyes. No slight rise of the chest from breathing. These men looked freeze-framed in the midst of reality.

"Shit!" the agent in the suit shouted. His hand moved in a blur, drawing a pistol from a holster at his side. He aimed at me, snarling, "You open your mouth, and I will put a bullet in your head, boy!"

There was a slight tremor to the agent's hand as he pointed the gun at me. Was he scared of me?

My mind tumbled as I stared at the weapon. Fear swept through me. I swallowed, struggling to think. He worked for the government. I had rights. He wouldn't shoot me if I wasn't doing anything threatening. I was just speaking. I had rights. All I had to do was say the words and mind-control his two grunts so they were on my side.

My jaw moved. The words formed on my lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

I had read that senses slowed down in stressful situations. That hardly conveyed the way my mind raced far faster than reality was happening. My brain was processing a greater quantity of sensory information, my mind struggling to handle it as the adrenaline flooded out of my adrenal glands and pumped through my bloodstream. The hormone was responsible for my increased brain activity, giving me the illusion that time had slowed down.

This allowed me to scrutinize the agent, to process what he was doing, that his threat was no empty boast, that his finger was poised to pull the trigger. It would only take a few pounds of force to break the action and send the firing pin slamming into the primer. The gunpowder would ignite and shoot the bullet at 380 meters per second into my boyfriend's head.

From the way the agent's jaw was set, the way his brow was furrowed, I knew he was going to shoot my lover.

"Nooooooo!" I screamed in pure panic as his finger pulled the trigger.

A rush of energy hurtled out of me, a wave of power that burst out of a reservoir I wasn't really aware of. This force lashed out of me in a cone before me, freezing a block of reality.

Catching a copper-jacketed, 9mm bullet in midair.

The room went silent as we all stared at it, the bullet frozen like a bronze star, the air behind it rippling from its wake. Curls of smoke and specs of unburned gunpowder were paused in a cloud outlining the spreading cone of affected space before me.

I gaped.

The agent cursed.

Justin flinched, gasping in shock as he threw himself to the ground. The bullet's frozen path would've carried it straight into his brain.

My hand lowered, a wave of dizziness washed through me. I unleashed all the energy I had built up since... The kiss? I thought I had imagined I stopped time when Justin kissed me outside of Miss Daisy's classroom when we arrived at school. That happened before I knew people could freeze time. I must have paused it then, and now had just unleashed all the gravitons that had built up in me since then to stop the bullet.

CRACK!

The bullet streaked forward, time moving again. The sonic boom of it traveling faster than the speed of sound crashed into my ears. Then it buried into the wall, missing Justin as he groaned on the ground. The two agents he'd frozen lurched into motion a moment later, grunting in surprise before they lunged down and seized Justin. The agent with the gun pivoted, recovering from his shock. He aimed his weapon right at me.

A bead of sweat trickled down his brow.

I felt so tired. So weak. I wanted to collapse. A gibbering, liquefied moan rose through my guts. It climbed higher and higher through me and came out of me as a terrified whimper. Something a little girl would make. I suddenly felt like I was a different person, watching this frightened version of myself thrust her arms up into the air, tears falling down her cheeks as she blubbered, begging for mercy.

I didn't know what to do. I didn't know how to handle the situation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I blinked at the sharp crack. It was slightly different from the first one, not quite as powerful, reminding me almost of a... gunshot. But it couldn't be that. It had to be like a car backfiring or some asshole boy setting off fireworks. It couldn't be a gun here. This was a high school. A gun free zone.

Ahead, Paris reached the intersection of a crossing hallway. She gasped then shouted in excitement and ran even faster around the corner to the right, her dark-brown, wavy hair flying behind her. That direction lead towards Miss Daisy's classroom.

I kept running after her, a stitch forming in my side. I couldn't keep this up much longer. I really needed to exercise more. Sweat beaded my forehead, my body feeling all sticky. This wouldn't make me look sexy when I reached Justin. I slowed down, allowing Paris to get to him first.

I didn't mind because she wanted him more than I did.

I rounded the corner with Ji-Yun, slowed now to a walk and panting for breath when...

I gasped.

Paris screeched as she flew at a man in the suit. The guy was holding Justin in a tight grip. My brother was naked and there was a black bag pulled over his head. His hands were behind his back, bound by those zip-tie cuffs that riot police used. A moment later, two of those sewage workers who'd been meandering about our college all morning hauled out a shaking Sam. She had a similar bag thrust over her head. Her naked breasts quivered, her inner thighs gleaming.

"Let go of my Master!" Paris shrieked and threw herself at the man in the suit. She grabbed his arm, trying to pull his grip away from Justin. "He has to fuck me! I need it!"

"Another Parallel!" shouted the man in the suit, throwing Paris back.

The rich girl's arms windmilled. She tottered on her heels. The right one snapped. She collapsed onto the ground, a grunt bursting from her lips.

"Come on," growled the man in the suit. "Let's move before any more of them show up."

Paris kicked off her heels and gained her feet, throwing herself like a wild animal at the man in the suit. Her hair flew behind her as she pounced onto his back, grabbing him, her thighs wrapping around him tight.

"He has to fuck me!" she shouted. "I have to cum? I'm going to fucking explode if I don't fucking cum?"

"What do we do, Krystal?" Ji-Yun whimpered beside me.

I had no idea what to do. I didn't understand what was going on here. Who were these men? Why were they arresting my brother and Sam? Because they were having sex with Miss Daisy? Or...

Did they know he could stop time and control people with his mind? Did that mean they were looking for me, too?

"Ji-Yun," I whined, gripping my girlfriend's hand. "What do we do?"

She shook her head, trembling beside me.

"Get this crazy Parallel off of me!" snarled the man in the suit.

One of the shabby-looking sewage workers sprang at Paris. He seized the nineteen-year-old girl and wrenched her bodily from the man in the suit. She thrashed like a wildcat in the sewage worker's grip, legs and arms flailing, her brown hair flying about her face.

"I have to fuck him!" she screeched. "Don't you understand that if I don't fucking serve him, I'll never cum? And I need to cum! I can't take it any more! Let him go! He's my Master!"

"Come on!" snarled the man in the suit as she dragged my brother down the hallway. Where were they taking him? Were they cops or the mob? This was so bad. I had to do something. I couldn't stop time again until 7 PM tonight. That was up hours and hours away.

But I couldn't just stand here helpless.

Footsteps slapped behind me. I threw look over my shoulder to see Aurora and my brother's three other sex slaves slide to a stop. They gasped as they stared down the corridor. The man in the suit and the other sewage worker were about to take Justin and Sam out of the building. The third one still grappled with Paris as she's screeched with madden lust.

"Are they taking Master?" gasped Aurora. "Oh, shit, those are the assholes from the NSA!"

NSA? That was the federal government. It all clicked in my mind. The man in the suit... the workers wandering around our school with their phones like they were monitoring all the pervy stuff going on... Of course the government would be trying to figure out what was going on here. Somehow, they knew all about it and...

Aurora's social media posts.

"Let's go save our Master!" Aurora shouted.

She raced down the hallway past Ji-Yun and me, her time as a cheerleader giving her speed. Her lithe legs flashed beneath her. Rebecca, another blonde cheerleader, ran with grace at Aurora's side while the two busty girls, Petra and Tracy, trailed after.

"Let my Master go!" Aurora roared.

"Yes!" howled the other three.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

The NSA agent in the suit whirled around. He stood by the doors that led out of the building gripping my poor Master by the arm, holding him tight. I wouldn't let this bastard take Justin.

"Fuck, more Parallels?" snarled the agent. "This little fucker's done some real damage here!"

I didn't care how much damage Justin did. Master could make every girl on campus into his. It felt so right to me. I couldn't let these dumb government agents take him away. I would throw my all into saving my Master. I was his sex slave. It didn't matter to me what the NSA agents did to me. If it let me save my master, it would be worth it.

"Fuck this," growled the man the suit. He drew a handgun from a holster at his waist and pointed right at my Master's head. Justin went stiff as he felt the gun barrel pressing through the sack covering his head. "If you girls don't stop right the fuck now, I will kill him!"

Such horror shot through me. The man in the suit's eyes were so hard. So cruel. I could see the truth in them. His finger was on the trigger. He was going to execute my master.

"No!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, willing everything to stop, to freeze and give me a chance to save my master and—

Energy burst out of me.

I felt that familiar rush that had come from Justin when he'd paused reality around us. It spilled out of me everything froze around me. I stumbled to a halt, gasping for breath, and cast my gaze around in disbelief. Rebecca was frozen in mid run, neither one of her feet touching the ground, her blonde hair streaming behind her. Tracy was just on the tip of her toes, her tits heaving in her blouse as she raced at her full speed. Petra was in the process of stopping, a look of horror frozen on her face. Beads of perspiration gleamed like diamonds on my fellow sex slaves' faces, droplets of spittle hung suspended in the air before their mouths.

My head whipped around. "Master, I stopped time! Isn't that...?"

Justin wasn't moving, either. I blinked, seeing him standing still, immobilize, the gun's barrel pressed against his head. The agent looked so wild, his face frozen in an expression of thuggish brutality. The bastard really was going to execute my Master. Such an anger swelled through me. I wanted to go over there, grab his gun, and pull the...

No, no, I needed to be smart about this.

I just stopped time. Somehow, I gained Justin's powers. Maybe they had rubbed off on me. Or maybe... No, wait, Vince gained the power to stop time. Was whatever causing this ability spreading? Were more and more people gaining it? If that was the case, then they could do things to my Master, control him. I had a chance to set things up, to protect my Master.

I couldn't be hasty.

First up, the agents. They needed new instructions. They couldn't have my Master; they had to serve him. I had to protect him from the rest of the government.

A wave of fear washed through me as I felt a monstrous enormity lurking before me. The government knew Justin was behind this. They knew he was dangerous.

I took a deep breath, struggling to gather myself. I need to think big. Ideas kindled in my mind.

Smiling, I marched towards the agents, settling on the commands I would whisper to them. I stopped at the one holding the struggling Paris. I leaned close to whisper, not wanting Paris to overhear what I spoke.

With my lips almost touching his, I hissed softly that Master especially couldn't hear me, "You now serve Justin Sampson. He is your master. Your God. You'll do anything he says. You will give up your life for him. You are devoted to being his bodyguard, his protector, his servant. You'll obey him, his girlfriend, and his most trusted sex slaves without question. With utter devotion."

I nodded in satisfaction and marched towards the bastard holding a gun to my Master's head.

The moment I reached the bastard clutching my Master I kicked him squarely in the balls. I hoped he would feel it when time unfroze.

Threaten my Master!

His slacks stayed bunch up, leaving a clear impression that my toe had connected squarely with his family jewels. Nodding in satisfaction, I shoved his arm up into the air, ensuring that if he pulled the trigger when he came unpaused, he wouldn't harm my Master.

Next, I ripped the bag off Justin's head. I studied his face, my heart breaking. His eyes were wide, full of terror, his cheeks pale. "I'm here, Master," I said, speaking softly, with all my love. "You're safe. Bastards are never going to hurt you."

The bag remained frozen in the air instead of fluttering towards the ground. I ignored it as I leaned close to the agent in the suit. I whispered nearly identical command in his ear, making him into my Master's devoted slave. The I scooted around him towards the overweight schlub dragging poor Sam away. I ripped off her bag, exposing the nerdy girl's terrified gaze. Tears glistened like frozen diamonds on her cheeks, her eyes swollen behind her glasses. More anger boiled inside of me. I pressed my lips up against the final agent's ear and hissed his commands.

They would make up for terrorizing my Master and his nerdy girlfriend.

I nodded my head in satisfaction. That done, I needed to take care of the school. This power was spreading, I needed to ensure that no one else can use it on my Master. I glanced at Justin and...

I could do something to him. I could whisper him a command. The temptation shot through me. Ever since yesterday, I'd been bratty to him. I kept hoping that he would get more than annoyed with me. That he would punish me. Spank me.

I licked my lips, shivering. I knew it would be incredible. I just needed to give Master a little... nudge.

I slipped next to my master, putting my arms around his neck as I nuzzled into his ear. I nibbled on his lobe, my tongue licking up it. I knew he would feel that when time unfroze. That made my naughty pussy clench.

"Master," I whispered into his ear. "You're going to remember I gave you this command. You're going to know that I was naughty. Whenever I'm naughty, or whenever any of your sex slaves misbehave, you have to spank us. Bare bottom. With your hand, a belt, with a flogger. It doesn't matter what you use. You just have to discipline us. Me! You'll want to discipline me for mind-controlling you. You want to spank me, a minimum of ten times, at least once a day."

I shuddered, I was such a naughty, disobedient slave. My pussy was molten in my panties as I broke away from Justin. I couldn't wait for him to discipline me. He would be such an amazing master. He would be so incredible. I darted over to Sam next. I wanted to tweak her, too.

"You're Justin's queen. You're going to be at his side. I know how much you love him which means you need to be ready to take charge of his sex slaves, to discipline us when we're naughty. If Justin's not around, you'll have to do. You love spanking us."

I nodded in satisfaction. I scanned down the hallway and saw the stunned Miss Daisy huddling naked in her doorway, her naked breasts flushed, cum staining her thighs. I smiled in satisfaction. Justin needed even more sex slaves, and he definitely had the hots for his professor.

This morning, Master and I had a fun time playing with Miss Daisy's body.

I darted to Miss Daisy, eager to give up all my commands. I had all the time in the world to go through the campus. I would make sure that every pretty girl was Justin's. All my fellow cheerleaders, all those hot girls that we'd shared a orgy with in the bathroom, even Coach Johnson would be his. We would let the lesbian coach revel in all the feminine delights Master's harem would offer.

Next, Justin would need other servants. Vince had turned most of the guys in our student body gay. Well, those guys wouldn't care that all the girls were Justin's now. I could make them all into Justin's protectors. What they did with each other in their off time was their business. I didn't care. Vince would still have his guy harem, and this way there was no way he could turn my Master gay.

That would ruin everything for me, for Sam, for all the other girls.

I fixed all my commands in my head, telling everyone that they could never give Justin any orders if they could freeze time and that they all needed to serve him, sexy girls with their bodies, boys with their loyalty. The government was truly after my Master, so he needed to be strong. This was just the beginning.

I paused as I approached Krystal and her girlfriend Ji-Yun. Should I make them into Justin's sex slaves, too? I knew Master wanted to fuck his lesbian sister, but did she need to be his sex slave, or just his lover?

"Ji-Yun and Krystal, you both want to have sex with Justin," I said, deciding Ji-Yun, for Krystal's sake, should have the same fate. "You're both so wet for him. And neither one of you wants to use your mind-control powers on Justin or anyone he cares for. Krystal, you're going to be a loyal, loving sister, and Ji-Yun, you're going to be a supportive girlfriend to Krystal and help the brother she loves."

I nodded my head in satisfaction. Then I darted away, giggling in delight.

This was so much fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I suddenly could see. I blinked, the bag was no longer on my head while a strange tingle, like someone had licked my ear, ran up my lobe. Black cloth fluttered down to the ground beside me. The agent holding me growled of pain and doubled over. He fell to his knees, his gun falling from his hands as he clutched at his groin like he'd been kicked there.

Hard.

"The fuck!" the asshole snarled, his face twisted in pain.

The fear melted away. I didn't need it any longer. I felt like someone had... banished it. Then I frowned, new memories I couldn't possibly have blossomed in my mind. I remembered Aurora whispering through my thoughts, telling me that I had to spank my sex slaves when they were naughty.

I growled, realizing that she'd frozen time and mind-controlled me. That was such a naughty thing. I had to spank her. Right now.

The urge to discipline her overwhelmed anything else inside me.

"Aurora!" I snarled, my head snapping to the right where... My blonde cheerleader knelt naked in the middle of the hallway, her ass pointed right at me, her shaved pussy glistening with her juices.

"I know, Master, I was so naughty," Aurora moaned as she wiggled her rump at me. I had to spank that ass.

"Justin!" shrieked Sam. Before I could take a step towards Aurora, my girlfriend threw her arms around me. Her naked body clutched to mine, trembling. "You're not dead!"

I held her, conflicting impulses tearing at me. I wanted to comfort Sam, to love her and let my girlfriend know that everything was okay, but I had to spank my naughty sex slave. I couldn't stop myself.

"Goddamn it, Aurora!" I growled. "I'm sorry, Sam. Aurora... stopped time and... gave me commands." The realization of that sank in. Sam could do it, and now so could Aurora, but I didn't freeze with Aurora? I needed to think, but that impulse...

My hand itched to crack on Aurora's ass.

"That is so naughty of her," Sam said, her voice gaining a bit of her normal detached sound. She sniffled, her face still a mess, cheeks tear stained, eyes puffy. "You... absolutely have to discipline her, Justin. The slave's naughty, so she has to be..." Sam blinked. "She gave me commands, too!"

"Sorry," Aurora said, "I just couldn't resist."

"Master?" Miss Daisy shouted, charging towards me, her thighs glistening with my pearly cum. With her ran my other three sex slaves: Petra, Tracy, and Rebecca.

Then Paris was released from one of the sewage workers and was racing towards me, too. Her desperate pleas to save me made me understand the full level of my powers. She was fighting for me. They could have hurt her because of the orders I gave her.

"Master!" the rich bitch cried. "I need you to fuck me. You're my Master!"

Everything was happening so fast. It was overwhelming, and all I could do was go to Aurora and spank her naughty ass.

"My Lord," groaned the asshole in the suit who held that fucking gun to my head. He looked like he was both trying to genuflect and wince in pain. Aurora must have kicked him in the balls while time was frozen. "I'm so sorry, my Lord. I didn't... understand."

Understand?

"My Lord," one of the schlubby sewage workers said.

The second fell to his knees before me and bowed, pressing his face to the floor. He groaned, "My Lord, I'm so sorry. I was just following orders. I didn't understand."

What sort of orders did Aurora give them? Irritation flared through me. I didn't have time to deal with them. I had to spank her. I couldn't stop myself. "NSA agents, just go wait by the doors!" I snapped. "I'll deal with you after I've disciplined my naughty sex slave."

"Yes, my Lord," all three said almost simultaneously.

"Master," Paris moaned, the rich bitch kneeling by Aurora. "Please, please, I need you to fuck me. I need to cum so bad."

As I advanced on Aurora, I stared at Paris. "You really are my sex slave now?"

She nodded her flushed face. "That's why I fought to save you. I'm yours. I can't take this any longer. My pussy hurts from masturbating. Nothing but you will satisfy me. And I know the only way you'll fuck me is if I give myself utterly to you."

That command had reached its full potential. "You're going to sit there, you won't masturbate, and you will watch while I discipline Aurora. When I'm done I might fuck you and let you cum. You know why? You were a cruel bitch, weren't you?"

"I was to Aurora." She shivered, her hands gripping her thighs through her rose-hued dress. "I'll be good. I will."

"What about me, Master?" Miss Daisy asked, the busty redhead quivering as she knelt on the other side of Aurora.

"I can handle your new sex slave, Justin," Sam said. "It shall give me a chance to meet your other sex slaves." She gave an inquiring glance at Tracy, Rebecca, and Petra standing nearby, the three holding hands. They looked so relieved, nervous smiles on their lips.

I nodded my head. "Slaves, Sam's my girlfriend. You'll obey her like me."

"I'm his queen," Sam said with an almost regal lift to her head. "Now, you, Tracy, come here and lick my pussy. I imagine that watching Justin discipline Aurora is going to be quite arousing. I wish to be ready to deal with my wet pussy."

"Yes, Mistress," Tracy moaned. The busty brunette darted past Aurora and me towards Sam.

I nodded my head, my dick swelling harder and harder. I was just almost kidnapped by the government, and now... I had to deal with my disobedient slave. She mind-controlled me. A strange anger shot through me. I was her Master. She presumed to order me around? I knew why she did it. She wanted me to spank her. She wanted me to be a better master.

"You are one naughty slut, aren't you?" I growled.

"I was so bad, Master!" she moaned. She wiggled her hips, a glistening bead of her pussy juices running down the inner flesh of her left thigh. Her tart passion filled the air. "I'm so sorry, Master, but I just couldn't resist. I succumbed to temptation. The next time you pause reality, you need to order me never to do it again. I don't want to be naughty."

"Liar!" I growled. "You've been a brat trying to goad me to do this, haven't you?"

"I have," she moaned. "I just wanted to be spanked by my strong Master. I wanted to be discipline. I want—"

SMACK!

The sound of my hand cracking into her ass echoed through the hallway. Sam whimpered behind me as she ground on Tracy's mouth. My dick twitched as the red print blossomed across my naughty slut's rump.

My handprint blazed in scarlet.

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" she moaned. "Please spank me again."

Hearing her say that only made my dick ache more. My fingers flexed. I had to spank her at least nine more times. At least!

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" she gasped, her voice full of passion. "Please spank me again!"

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" The stinging sound echoed through the hallway. "Please spank me again!"

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" The pain and passion in her voice made me ache. "Please spank me again!"

My palms stung from delivering those four spankings. Her ass blazed from each one. I landed them on a different spot, but they overlapped. She whimpered and moaned, her blonde ponytail swaying as she shuddered. Her lithe back arched as she made such wanton noises.

Her pussy looked even more swollen.

I rubbed a finger up and down her shaved snatch, pressing into her outer labia to caress her inner petals. Her tart passion coated my fingers. She whimpered when I brushed her clit, her entire body quivering like she was on the verge of an orgasmic release.

It turned her on this much. She needed this. She craved me to spank her. Before, I hadn't given what she ached for. I wasn't sure if I loved Aurora or not, but she was definitely the favorite of all my sex slaves. She and Mom were neck and neck in my affections, both beneath Sam.

I wanted Aurora to be happy.

And now I had to make her happy.

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master! Please spank me again!" She shook her crimson ass at me.

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" she gasped, her blonde ponytail dancing. "Please spank me again!"

I had to administer three more spankings. My dick ached so much. My left hand cupped her hot pussy, rubbing up and down her feverish flesh as I drew back my right hand to deliver the eighth spanking. Her ass was pure scarlet, glowing with the intensity of my discipline.

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" Aurora screamed. "Please spank me again!"

Her pussy rubbed against my hand. She coated my palm with her juices. She moaned and whimpered, building towards her orgasmic release. I just had to deliver two more spankings to her, then I could fuck her.

I would pound the shit out of my disobedient sex slave. I was so hard.

I needed to be in her badly.

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" she gasped. "Please spank me again!"

Aurora quivered as she waited for the tenth and final spanking. Her rosy asscheeks clenched as she panted a mix of throaty pleasure and aching pain. She ground her boiling cunt against my hand, drenching me with her juices. She was so ready for this. I massaged her clit with my middle finger, making her whimper as I raised my right hand up into the air.

My cock twitched and throbbed. I had to deliver that final spanking. The compulsion gripped me. I struggle to fight it, to put it off as long as possible to increase her punishment.

"Please, please, spank me, Master!" Aurora moaned.

"Damn, this is so hot, bro," Krystal said. My little sister watched, holding hands with Ji-Yun. I blinked at seeing her there. My sister had this look of pure lost in her eyes.

"If I fuck you, Justin, will you let me play with all your sexy slaves?" my little sister asked me.

"Damn, did you mind-control my sister, Aurora?" I demanded, my hand poised to spank the naughty cheerleader, my arm quivering as I fought the urge to smack her rump hard.

"Yes!" Aurora shouted, grinding her hot cunt into my hand.

"No, she didn't, it was me who mind-controlled her!" Ji-Yun moaned. "I stopped time and made her bi. Just like she made me bi. I made her want to fuck you, Justin, just like you ordered me to!"

My long-shot plan actually worked. Damn.

SMACK!

"Thank you for spanking me, Master!" Aurora shouted with such throaty passion.

Her juices squirted out of her as she came from my tenth and final spanking. Her blonde ponytail danced across her back as she quivered, her welted ass squeezing tight. My dick throbbed as she bathed my hand in her juices.

I had to be in her.

"That's what you get for being a naughty whore!" I snarled and rammed my dick into my sex slave's convulsing cunt. My balls smacked into her clit. You will never give me commands when you pause time again, slut!"

"I won't!" she squealed. Her pussy writhed about my dick. I didn't move, letting my dick bathe in her passion.

I stared at my little sister. She watched, cheeks burning red. She licked her lips, her hips swaying from side to side, her skirt pockets bulging with frilly panties, a riot of colors peeking out of her pockets. Ji-Yun had the same look of lust in her eyes, each staring at Aurora liked they envied her right now.

They wanted my cock in them. My lesbian sister wanted my cock in her.

My lusts boiled over. I drew back my cock, sliding it through Aurora's convulsing cunt. She whimpered while I groaned. The tip of my dick drank in the feel of her spasming flesh. It made the silky delight even more incredible.

I rammed back into her. My heavy balls thwacked against her. The sound echoed around me. I groaned. Pleasure shot down my shaft, the delight bathing my cum-filled balls. Then the bliss rippled through the rest of my body. I gripped Aurora's hips as I pounded her hard.

My crotch spanked into her welted ass. Her cherry-red butt-cheeks rippled as I smacked into her again and again. She moaned and gasped and winced. I was still punishing her. Her pussy convulsing around my dick, her moans screaming out of her as she soaked my shaft in her juicy passion.

"Yes, yes, fuck your slut, Justin," my girlfriend moaned, her voice throaty with pleasure. I threw a look over my shoulder to see Sam grinding on Tracy's face. Sam gripped Tracy's brown hair and both her hands, clutching tight as she used my sex slave—our sex slave—for her own pleasure.

I couldn't believe how wild this day turned out. I thrust harder and harder into my sex slave's cunt. I rammed my dick to the hilt, her snatch spasming around my shaft. She moaned and gasped, one orgasm must be spilling through her into the next.

I seized her ponytail, yanking back her head. I stared into her flushed face, her green eyes glassy with lust as she stared at me over her shoulder. Her mouth was open, her lower lip quivering. She moaned out in wordless pleasure again and again.

"You're going to use your time-freezing powers for me, slut!"

"Only for you, Master!" she howled.

"Indeed, Justin," Sam moaned. "Our slaves will use their powers to benefit us. Us!"

I shuddered, my balls growing tighter and tighter. I couldn't take much more of this. It was so hot spanking her. That urge built in me to smack her rump. I wanted to slap Aurora's rump again and again. I would have to discipline her every day. I would have to make Aurora squeal in pain then I would pound her cunt this hard.

I would enjoy it every time.

"Fuck!" I snarled and buried to the hilt in her convulsing flesh.

I erupted. My cum fired spurt after spurt of my jizz into her depths. I painted the inside of her convulsing snatch with my jizz. Her hungry flesh writhed about me, sucking at me. My balls quivered as they unloaded my passion.

The pleasure hammered into my mind. Every eruption fired the new blast of rapture into my thoughts. Stars exploded before me. I gripped her ponytail hard as I growled through clenched teeth. My mind almost dissolved into the euphoria of this moment.

One moment of perfect rapture.

Then her pussy milked out the last of my cum. I gasped, panting, coming down from my orgasmic high. I shook my head, licking my lips as I sucked in breaths. It was so exhilarating. I felt dizzy from it. I gasped, panted, struggling to gather my wits after reaching nirvana.

"That was so damn hot, bro," Krystal moaned, her arm now around Ji-Yun's waist. "I can't wait for my turn to fuck you."

"But what about me, Master?" moaned Paris, her fingernails dug deep into her skirt, almost tearing into her thighs. There was actual pain in her face. "Please, please, I need you in me, Master."

The rich bitch, the girl who thought she was the queen of Mark Glassner College, stared at me with such submissive need. She had fought to save me. Much as I wanted to fuck my sister, Paris deserved her chance to finally cum.

"You can lick Aurora clean while I fuck your cunt, whore," I growled at Paris.

"Yes!" she squealed and threw herself at me.

Paris rained kisses across my face. Her designer dress rustled against me as she clung tight to me. Her lips kissed over every inch of my face. My wet cock rubbed against her belly, smearing Aurora's cream across her expensive dress.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, Master!" she moaned over and over. "Yes, yes, yes!"

Sam moaned, "Drink all your queen's pussy cream. That's it, you naughty slave."

I threw a look behind me, grinning at the sight of Sam's small tits quivering as she came on Tracy's mouth. So she was my queen? That must be Aurora's doing. It was hot. I watched my queen grind on my sex slave's mouth while the other sluts knelt around her, all looking eager for their turn to devour Sam.

My cock twitched while Paris kept planting hungry kisses on my cheek and nibbled on my jaw. She licked up to my ear before groaning, "Please, please, I need to cum so badly."

I turned to face her, grinning. "Then get out of that dress right now, slut!"

"Yes!" she moaned and bounded to her feet.

I smiled as Paris reached behind her, ripping down the zipper of her rumpled dress. It fell off her body, revealing her naked form beneath. Her breasts were small and conical, a little bigger than Sam's. Paris's nipples were pink-brown beads, puckering up from her small areolas. My eyes drifted down her flat and tan stomach to her shaved pubic mound. Her pussy was tight and glistening with her cream. More of her juices ran down her lush thighs.

"You really have great legs, slut," I groaned. "Now start eating out Aurora's creampie while I fuck you hard!"

"Yes!" she moaned. She whirled around, fell to her knees, and pressed her face into Aurora's pussy.

As I maneuvered into place, shifting on the hallway floor, I looked up to see new people arriving. There were girls, a group of them coming towards me. They squealed at the sight of our hallway orgy. Then they raced down towards me, Melissa, the Black girl from my PE class, at the lead.

"Master!" she shouted. "There is our Master!"

"I'll get the word out that we found him," moaned Brittany, the English girl studying at our college. She pulled out her phone.

"Aurora?" I gasped as more girls came around the corner. They all squealed when they saw me. A chorus of "Master" rang out. Their feet smacked on the hallway floor ats they rushed at me. A growing swell of them flooded towards us.

"Damn, Justin," my sister said.

Then a whole bunch of them started flashing her, showing off their tits to my sister and asking her what she thought of them.

"I didn't give them that command," Aurora said, grinning at those naughty tits being flashed.

There were some professors and other staff in the group, too. I stood up, my dick thrusting hard before me, staring as the hallway filled up with more and more girls. Krystal, taking off her clothing, shook her head in amazement as she stared at those exposed tits.

"Jesus, Aurora, how many girls did you talk to?"

"Most of them," she said. "There are quite a lot the hotties at our school. Then I talked to the boys, too. You got your own gay army of protectors."

"Gay army?" I growled. "I'm not into guys!"

"I didn't make them gay," Aurora giggled. "Vince did. But you need this. The government is after you."

I swallowed, looking behind me at the three NSA agents waiting for me to give them orders.

"Fuck me," I muttered.

"No, Master, you need to fuck me!" Paris moaned. "Please, please, you promised me!"

"Shit," I muttered. My thoughts reeled. The hallway was full of girls calling me Master. There were so many of them. A sea of sex slaves.

Sam came up beside me, her body flushed. "Don't worry, Justin, I'm here. Let's attend to your whorish sex slave's wanton needs, and then we shall figure things out."

"Yeah," I said. A plan.

"Fuck me," I muttered again as I fell to my knees. An entire student body of girls who loved and worship me? The thrill of that swept through me. I grinned as I lined up my cock at Paris's cunt..

31 Chapter 13: Mind-Controlled Virgin Sister

"Master!" chorused the hundreds of girls crowding the hallway before me. "Master, Master, Master!"

There were so many of them. I only recognize half of them by sight, a sea of college coeds, interspersed with professors and staff like the college's secretary, Miss Debbie. Plus there was my PE teacher Coach Johnson, my history teacher, my English instructor from last year, my sultry French professor, and more. Along the edges of the hallway were guys trying to look tough and intimidating.

My sex slave Aurora had outdone herself. When she froze time, she decided to ensure my protection the only way she knew how: by making my entire student body of my college into my slaves. The girls, at least the cute ones, she made into my sex slaves while she turned the boys into my army of protectors.

These abilities were spreading beyond me and my sister. Vince, had turned most of the guys in the school gay, wanting to start his own harem of male studs. I caught a glimpse of him with Chris, Lance, and Steve, the three bullies who caused me to stop time yesterday.

I shook my head, almost overwhelmed by all of this. The NSA knew I could do stop time as well. They just tried to arrest my girlfriend and me. If it wasn't for Aurora stopping time, I would be in the back of a van going god knows where. Now I was free, with a harem of more girls than I could count. It was insane. It made me so hard as I knelt before one of my newest slaves.

One that I had created.

Paris was one of the three girls who'd picked on me the most. Aurora and Petra had already succumbed to me, but Paris had held out. For hours, she needed to cum. My command had driven her so wild with the need to orgasm and then denied her body the ability to achieve it. To get relief, she had to beg to be my sex slave. Now she was ready to have a release. Her shaved pussy glistening as I knelt behind her. Everything else could wait but fucking her.

Paris needed a release before she went insane.

My little sister, Krystal, knelt on my left. She'd stripped naked, exposing her small, budding breasts. Her pink nipples poked hard before her. She had an elfin face, framed by her black pigtails. An energetic smile crossed her lips as she grasped my dick, aiming me at my sex slave.

"Let me just help you out, bro," she said. "It's kinda weird, huh? Us helping each other out."

"Yeah, kinda weird," I said. "Guess you were wrong about last night."

She nodded her head. "Guess so. Well, being bi means I get to have even more fun."

Ji-Yun, Krystal's best friend-turn-girlfriend thanks to my sister's mind control, knelt on the other side of me. "Yep! I've been having so much fun eating pussy. But now I'm ready to try out cock. I've always had a crush on you, Justin."

"What!" gasped Krystal. "You never said anything."

"The old you would've been horrified," she said. The cute, Korean girl flashed me a naughty smile. She was tall and slender, her breasts small and firm. She had a little bit more to her tits than my sister did. Her pale-olive skin was such a delicious hue. She wore her silky, black hair and a graceful braid.

"Just hurry up and fuck your rich slut so that I can enjoy your cock, bro," my little sister moaned. "Ji-Yun wants to lick your cum out of my pussy."

"Yes, yes, please, fuck me, Master," Paris moaned, her voice muffled by Aurora's sloppy snatch.

My cheerleader sex slave was leaning back on her elbows, her legs spread wide. Aurora's round breasts jiggled as her green eyes flashed at me. "Yes, please, you have to fuck her now, Master. She's made up for being a bitch. Just like me and Petra did."

"Yes," I groaned as my little sister and her girlfriend pressed my dick against Paris's shaved flesh.

"Master!" whimpered Paris's, the two girls stroking my dick up and down Paris's hot flesh. "Yes, yes, I know I'm going to cum so hard!"

Krystal smacked my rump. "Fuck her, bro!"

I thrust into Paris.

It was incredible sliding into the rich girl's cunt. She'd always thought her pussy was the best because her daddy was a millionaire. She flaunted her wealth around campus, sauntering around in the most expensive clothing and jewelry. She'd only dated the hottest guys, like Lance, showing them off as another extension of her wealth. It was almost like you saying, "Look at how hot I am, I have a guy like this to be my boy toy.

Now she was my slave.

Now she was cumming on my dick.

"Master!" Paris squealed as her pussy convulsed around my dick the moment I plunge into her. "Yes, yes, yes! This is what I need! I'm finally climaxing!"

I groaned, my dick throbbing in her silky snatch as her flesh writhed about me. The rich bitch's snatch worship my cock. My balls ached and throbbed, full of so much my jizz. I ached to spurt into her. But not yet. I had fuck the shit out of her first. Just because she came right away, didn't mean I wasn't going to enjoy every last second of her cunt.

I drew back my hips, my dick sliding out of her convulsing depths. Her spasming twat massaged the sensitive crown of my dick, sending pleasure rippling down my shaft. My balls tightened.

I thrust into her depths.

My nutsack smacked into her clit. She squealed again into Aurora's pussy. Paris's head moved, nuzzling her mouth against my cheerleader sex slave's snatch. Paris was licking out all my cum, feasting on Aurora.

"This is so wild," moaned Krystal as she ground her drenched bush on my thigh, the heat of her pussy lips bleeding through her silky hair.

"Yes!" Ji-Yun moaned from the other side of me. Her bush was thicker than my little sister's, but her pussy felt just as hot through her pubic hair.

Krystal kissed me as I fucked my sex slave. I groaned, drinking in the delight of her mouth on mine. I finally had my little sister in my arms. I wrapped up both her and Ji-Yun, pulling them close. My hands cupped both their asses, feeling their muscles flex as they ground their cunts on my thighs.

My lips worked on Krystal's. I loved this moment. I reveled in this incestuous bliss. My dick ached in Paris's still-cumming snatch. I fucked her hard as I made out with my little sister. My balls ached from the dizzy lust rippling through me.

My hand squeezed my little sister's rump, pulling her pussy tight against my thigh. She groaned into my mouth, her ass scrunching beneath my hand as she ground against me. Ji-Yun's tight tush flexed beneath my grip, her undulations shifting my fingers so they slid into her butt-crack.

"Justin!" Ji-Yun gasped as my fingers slid into her crack. Just then a naughty idea popped into my mind. "Oh, no, you're going to do something pervy."

Krystal broke our kiss, a grin flashing across her lips. "Of course he is. He's my brother and..." Her forehead furrowed. "What are you doing to Ji-Yun, bro?"

"This!" I growled, my hips still plunging my cock in and out of Paris's convulsing snatch. I jammed my fingers into my little sister's butt-crack, sliding the digits of both my hands down until I found Krystal's and Ji-Yun's puckered assholes.

Both the girls moaned as I stroked their sphincters, my fingers caressing their naughty holes. They both whimpered as my middle fingers sank into their bowels. Their velvety sheaths engulfed my digits, just like Paris's cunt hugged my throbbing dick.

"Justin!" squealed Ji-Yun.

"Such a pervy brother!" Krystal clung to me, her small breasts rubbing on my side. "I love it!"

"Because you're as much of perv as I am!" I growled.

"Uh-huh," she moaned as my fingers pumped in and out of hers and her girlfriend's assholes.

It was so hot to fuck my sex slave and finger both girls' bowels. I jammed my digits into their rectums while plowing my cock hard into Paris's convulsing snatch. My new sex slave moaned into Aurora's cunt, her pussy convulsing wildly about my cock.

It was like all those denied orgasms, all that pent up frustration from trying to cum again and again for hours, was unleashed in her at once. Her pussy couldn't stop climaxing. She must be rolling from one eruption to another, the pleasure shuddering through that hot cunt.

I loved it. She felt incredible my cock. The rich bitch's flesh massaged my cock, writhing in convulsing over my flesh. I thrust my fingers deeper into Krystal's and Ji-Yun's asshole, wiggling around inside of them as the pleasure flowed down my cock.

Juices coated my thighs. Both girls moaned and gasped while they ground on me. Their lips kissed up my jaw to the corners of my mouth. They whimpered and kissed at me, sharing their bliss. We were soon involved in a three-way kiss, our tongues playing with each other as we all drove ourselves towards our climaxes.

Their silky bushes caressed my thighs as their cunt grew hotter and hotter.

Ji-Yun's asshole squeezed down on my probing fingers. She undulated her hips faster and faster as she moaned into her three-way kiss. Krystal's asshole felt even tighter, her hot, velvety sheath gripping my fingers. I pumped them in and out of both their holes Krystal whimpered, grinding her cunt not in circles like Ji-Yun did, but up and down my thigh.

"Master!" Aurora moaned. "Your new sex slave is driving me wild. I'm going to cream her mouth!"

"Do it!" I growled, slamming my dick deep into Paris's still-cumming snatch. "Flood the cunt's mouth with your cream. Drown her!"

"Yes!" Aurora screeched, her hands squeezing her round, perky breasts. The nineteen-year-old sex slave thrashed in orgasmic bliss.

"Justin!" Ji-Yun moaned. "I'm going to cum, too!"

"Yes, yes, me too, bro!" moaned Krystal.

I plunged my ring fingers into both her asshole, adding a second digit to each. My two fingers stretched their backdoors open wider. They both squealed, shuddering against me. My cock throbbed in Paris's cunt as I imagined sodomizing both of these girls.

There would be time for all that.

They both screeched in rapture. They clung to me, rubbing theirs small tits and hard nipples against my chest and sides. They ground their hot cunts on my thighs. Then they cried out in rapture. They came almost at the same instant, bathing my thighs in their hot juices.

The scent of their cunts, one fresh on the other tangy, filled my nose with a heady rush. Those delicious aromas mixed with Paris's spicy cream. I thrust so hard into my sex slave's writhing snatch as I enjoyed my little sister and her girlfriend's orgasms.

My balls grew hotter. it was so exciting holding my sister and her girlfriend, to feel their asshole's writhing about my fingers. Paris's hot cunt sucked at my cock. My balls, thwacking heavily into her clit, my nutsack brimmed with my jizz. I just had to unleash a flood of spunk into her.

"Beg for my cum, slut!" I growled, fucking her as hard as I could.

Her head snapped up, and she threw a look over her shoulder. Her mouth glistened with pussy juices. Her brown eyes smoldered with lust. "Cum in my nasty pussy, Master! Flood my cunt with all your jizz! I deserve it for being such a bitch to you! I'm your cum dumpster!"

"Fuck!" Krystal moaned, shuddering against me. "Dump all your cum in the slut!"

Her silky flesh spasmed about my cock, caressing the sensitive tip. My balls thwacked into her labia. My nuts tightened. I thrust as hard as I could, reaching that pinnacle. I buried to the hilt in Paris, erupted in her depths.

"Fuck, yes!" I growled. "Take it, you slut! You're my cum dumpster!"

The jizz pumped out of me. I spurted powerful blasts of ecstasy. My mind reeled from the pleasure of this moment. Aurora, Petra, and now Paris had all succumbed to me. My little sister shuddered beside me, quivering in their own orgasmic delight.

The moans of the horde of college coeds serving me echoed around me. They were loving each other as they watched me fuck. The sight of all these naughty sluts who now served me enjoying each other sent me to nirvana.

This was so amazing. I felt invincible. No one could stop me with all these followers.

"Now it's my turn!" Krystal moaned in my ear as Paris's spasming cunt milked out the last drops of my cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

As Justin prepared to fuck Paris, I still buzzed from cumming on Tracy's mouth. The busty, brunette sex slave licked her lips clean of my juices. I smiled, watching Justin line up to thrust into Paris. Then his naked sister and Ji-Yun rushed up beside him. They both grabbed his cock to guide his shaft into Paris's cunt. It was such a hot sight to see. I was so happy that he would experience more pleasure. My virgin cunt quivered.

I couldn't wait for our date so we could finally make love.

I was so horny. I needed more sex. More naughty, depraved passion fluttering through me. I had Miss Daisy, Rebecca, and Petra all kneeling before me, all eager to love me.

I was their queen.

Three of the kneeling slaves had big tits. Tracy, Miss Daisy, and Petra were all such busty girls. That... excited me. I had little A cups. My tits were so small that I didn't even bother wearing a bra. They needed no support whatsoever, so why have the annoyance of one? Those three lush girls with those big tits made my mouth watered.

"Tracy and Miss Daisy, present your tits to me," I commanded, my lust swelling. "I want to fondle them. I want to play with them while Rebecca, you eat my pussy to another orgasm. You need to worship your queen, too."

"Yes, your Majesty," Rebecca moaned.

As the two busty slaves I mentioned rose to their feet, Rebecca shifted over and grabbed my hips. The blonde cheerleader nuzzled between my thighs, rubbing her face right into my black bush. Then her tongue swiped across my virgin pussy, brushing my hymen. I shuddered as she caressed up to my clit, pleasure rippling through my body. I groaned, my eyes fluttering in delight.

As Rebecca feasted on my cunt, my hands lashed out. I grabbed Tracy's plump tit with my right hand and Miss Daisy's soft breast with my left. The redheaded associate professor just edged out the brunette college coeds by a few inches of plump flesh. I kneaded them both, shuddering and grinding on Rebecca's mouth as I enjoyed this delight.

My thumb swept across their flushed, brushing her wide areolas. They both had pink nipples, Miss Daisy's a slightly darker shade of them all. They both whimpered as I massaged their nubs, my fingers digging into their pillowy flesh.

So incredible.

I used to think sex was such a waste, but now I understood how much fun it was. Masturbation was nothing compared to the ecstasy of playing with women. I enjoyed commanding my boyfriend's sex slaves.

My virgin pussy clenched, quivering, aching for Justin to deflower me. I couldn't wait for our date, for his cock to thrust into my depths and open me up. I whimpered, my hips wiggling as Rebecca's tongue stroked up my petals and brushed my clit again and again.

I needed more delights. More depraved pleasures. Justin had turned me into a bisexual pervert. I had lusts that were just as naughty as his. I glanced down at the Hispanic slave quivering on her knees. She groped her golden-brown tits, her nipples brown and hard. She stared up at me with such worship in her eyes, serving me the way she served Justin.

A spike of anger shot through me. "Petra, you will lick my asshole. You will rim my butt-hole because you used to pick on my boyfriend. It's your punishment."

Her tongue flicked across her lips. "Yes, Your Majesty."

The look of abject joy on her face revealed that she didn't think of this as much of a punishment. I didn't care. I just wanted to feel her tongue caressing my asshole while Rebecca licked my pussy. Petra shuffled around me, making me tremble in anticipation. I squeezed Miss Daisy's and Tracy's tits as Petra moved into position.

Petra's hands gripped my butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing my sphincter. She let out a purring moan before pressing her face between my asscheeks. I gasped as her tongue swept across my taint and brushed my asshole. Two tongues licked at both my naughty holes. Pleasure rippled through me. As Rebecca tongued my clit, Petra circled my sphincter.

Both gave me bliss.

"Yes, yes, worship Justin's Queen!" I moaned, my thumbs pressing hard on both Tracy's and Miss Daisy's nipples.

"Yes, sluts, worship her!" Miss Daisy's moaned, her green eyes fluttering. "She's our Master's Queen! His lover!"

"Yes, yes, yes," Tracy moaned, her face glistening with my juices.

"Tracy," I ordered, "kiss Miss Daisy and share my pussy with her. She loves the taste of my cunt!"

"I do," Miss Daisy moaned, licking her lips.

Tracy kissed her.

I shuddered as I watched them obey me, their tongues dancing. My cream smeared onto Miss Daisy's mouth from Tracy's pink lips. I shuddered, the pleasure building and building in me. The two tongues pleasing me made me shiver. I loved the one fluttering over my asshole and the other caressing my virgin pussy.

Then Petra did something so naughty.

She pressed her tongue into my asshole. I gasped as she wiggled it into my bowels. Her lithe tongue writhed around inside my anal sheath, caressing me. My snatch clenched deep inside, aching to be filled with something more... substantial. With Justin's cock. I groaned, squeezing both sex slave's big tits as I came closer and closer to erupting.

I gasped as Tracy cupped my left breast, kneading my budding mounds and brushing my puffy nipples. More pleasure shot down to my clit. I quivered, throaty moans rising to my lips. I was so close. My toes curled against the vinyl floor of the hallway. My gasps joined the hordes of others. All those girls who were here to serve Justin. Serve me.

I was his queen.

I orgasmed.

My pussy convulsed, juices gushing out of me and flooding across Rebecca's mouth. The cheerleader-whore lapped up my cream as I shuddered. My asshole writhed around Petra's probing tongue, her wiggling movements adding more delights to my climactic rapture. Pleasure rushed through me. Wonderful, amazing bliss surged through my body. It was absolutely stupendous. My mind drank in my passion.

"Worship your queen!" I cried out while Justin moaned his own orgasmic bliss. He was flooding Paris's cunt while my juices gushed into Rebecca's hungry mouth.

We were using our slaves. We were reveling in the bliss of owning them. I couldn't believe this had become my life. I felt like a new person, reborn by the commands that were whispered into my mind while time was frozen. We were all changed.

It was... fascinating to ponder. I couldn't wait to think about this properly, to delve into all the intricacies of how this time manipulation worked.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

"You want to fuck my pussy, don't you?" my little sister moaned as I pulled my cock out of Paris's still-cumming pussy.

"Fuck yeah, I do!" I growled, staring at my naked, eighteen-year-old sister. Her black hair fell into long pigtails about her elfin face. She had such an excited look of lust burning in her eyes.

She wanted this badly.

"Of course you want to fuck me, Justin," she said. "You're such a perv."

"And aren't you?" I asked my little sister.

Ji-Yun giggled on my other side as she pulled away from me, leaving my right thigh coated in her hot juices. "Oh, yes, your little sister absolutely is a huge perv. You should see how many panties she collected today."

"Yep," Krystal said. She licked her lips. "So many panties! I'm a huge perv." She grinned at me. "Now, you, rich bitch, come sit on my face. I want to lick my brother's cum out of you. I want to enjoy eating his jizz out of a woman's pussy again."

"Really?" I asked, surprised by that.

"She licked your spunk out of your mother's pussy," Ji-Yun said. "When you stopped time during the second hour, we came across your parents. It was obvious you had just fuck your mom, we could even see your cum running down her thighs. I just knew this was the perfect chance to entice her into eating your jizz and to get her thinking about you in naughty ways."

I grinned, surprised my suggestions to Ji-Yun worked as well as they had.

Krystal stretched out on her back, her head nodding. "I didn't want to eat your cum out of Mom's pussy since I was still one hundred percent gay back then, but it was just such a... naughty idea. Temptation consumed me. That was your cum leaking out of our mother's pussy. It was about the most forbidden thing in the world. Then Ji-Yun kissed me with your jizz on her mouth and..."

"And?" I asked.

"And I liked it." Krystal shuddered. "That disturbed me so much. It made it even hotter because I shouldn't have liked it. I didn't have any attraction for you, but I couldn't stop myself from licking you out of mom. Before I knew it, I was enjoying devouring your cum as it leaked out of Mom's pussy." She licked her lips. "Now I want to eat your cum out everyone's pussy while you're fucking me!"

"I will gladly fuck you." I said, moving between her thighs.

"What about me, Master?" a curly-haired brunette, whose name I didn't know, asked. She cupped her round breasts, jiggling them at me. "When are you going to fuck me?"

"Or me, Master?" asked Brittany, the English girl studying from abroad. She quivered, her hands sliding down her belly to her pussy.

Other girls around the pair chorused their desires to be fucked by me, too.

"This is my little sister," I told them. "I got to fuck her before any of you other sluts. When I get a chance, I'll pound you all hard. For now, just love each other. You're all sister-slaves now. When you're horny, turn to one of your fellow sex slaves and indulge. Fuck each other. Love each other."

Brittany and the curly-haired brunette melted together in a passionate kiss. They obeyed me, along with the other girls around them. I groaned at the sight of Brittany and the brunette's tits pressing together, their tongues dancing as they obeyed me. They sank down to the floor and stretched out as they loved each other. The other girls began sucking on each other's nipples and fingering each other's twats.

It was such a hot sight to see.

"Come sit on my face," Krystal said with eager glee as Paris straddled her.

My rich-bitch sex slave lowered her cum-filled cunt to my little sister's greedy mouth.

"Enjoy, honey," Ji-Yun said, squirming nearby.

"Well, Ji-Yun, if you're dating my Master's little sister, then we should get to know each other, too," Aurora said.

My blonde cheerleader took both of the Korean girl's hands. Ji-Yun didn't fight as Aurora tugged her close. There was a gleam in Ji-Yun's slanted eyes as she allowed Aurora to pull her down. Ji-Yun stretched out on my sex slave's lusher body. Their lips met, Ji-Yun's small tits pressing into Aurora's plump mounds.

Aurora grabbed Ji-Yun's ass and pulled the girl down between her thighs. I groaned as they trib their cunts together, Ji-Yun's writhing her hips as she kissed my cheerleader. Ji-Yun's pale-olive skin made such a contrast against Aurora's ivory flesh.

"Oh, yes, lick my pussy," Paris moaned, snapping my gaze back to my little sister.

My dick throbbed as I watched Krystal's tongue swiping through Paris's shaved snatch. She gathered my cum out of my sex slave's cunt. My little sister was feasting on my jizz. She was devouring my spunk out of Paris with hunger.

It was such a hot delight to witness.

Krystal licked again and again, her tongue fluttering through Paris's folds. The rich bitch wiggled on my sister. My dick throbbed as I knelt between my sister's thighs. I should be fucking her, but I was transfixed by the sight of my formerly lesbian sister enjoying my cum leaking out of Paris.

"Justin!" moaned my little sister. "You're not fucking me! I want your dick in me right now!"

"She's a little brat, isn't she, Master?" asked Paris as the slut grasped my dick, still soaked in her own juices. She pulled me towards my little sister's black-furred muff. "Mmm, you're so hard for her."

"Of course I'm hard for her, she's my little sister," I groaned.

"Yes!" Krystal moaned then licked, making Paris gasp.

"Oh, she's a good pussy licker, Master," Paris purred as she pressed my dick into my little sister's bush.

The wet, silky strands of Krystal's pubic hair caressed my cock. Then I felt her hot pussy directly. Her folds were juicy, molten. I groaned as Paris slid me down lower, guiding me to the entrance of my little sister's snatch.

An entrance guarded by a membrane.

"You have a cherry, Krystal!" I gasped.

"D'uh," my little sister moaned. "I haven't gotten a dildo yet to let Ji-Yun or Mom or even Miss Daisy pop my cherry. So you're in luck, bro."

"Shit!" I groaned as Paris let go my cock.

"Pop your little sister's cherry," Paris moaned, squirming atop Krystal.

"Hell fucking yes!" I growled and thrust.

My sister's hymen stretched like rubber. I could feel her maidenhead wrapping about the tip of my cock as I pressed into her. I could feel her waiting warmth just lurking on the other side of her cherry. She whimpered into Paris's cunt, her belly flexing and her budding breasts jiggling.

I thrust harder.

Her maidenhead stretched. Popped.

I groaned as a third of my cock buried into my little sister's virginal pussy. I grinned. I deflowered her. Panting, I pressed my dick deeper and deeper into her silky sheath. Her once-pure depths expanded to engulfed me. The silky friction was incredible.

No pussy or asshole I'd fucked so far was as tight as my little sister's cunt. Incestuous pleasure rippled through me as I slid all the way into her. She utterly engulfed me, her pussy clenching and relaxing on me. She squirmed, stirring her flesh around my cock and sending pleasure zapping up my shaft.

This was my second incestuous hole I'd enjoyed. First my mother's cunt, and now my little sister's once-pure pussy. I was such a lucky guy to have these powers. I drew back my cock, shuddering at the wonderful friction engulfing my dick. I gripped my little sister's thighs as she whimpered into Paris's cunt. The rich-bitch's conical tits shook as she writhed atop Krystal.

"Fuck, your cunt's so amazing, Krystal!" I growled as I thrust back into her.

My balls thwacked into her taint.

"Justin!" she moaned. "Holy shit, this is even better than I thought it would be. You're in me. You're filling up my pussy. Dad wanted this, but you get it."

I hardly register that comment as I drew back my hips and thrust in again. And again. I fucked my little sister hard. I rammed my dick into her depths. She squeezed and relaxed around me, massaging the sensitive crown of my dick with her silky sheath.

It was incredible. I grunted and gasped, adding my moans to the passion echoing around me. All those girls writhing in lesbian passion. My slaves. My harem of coed sluts and sexy professors. I pumped away my sister's incestuous depths as I reveled in my power.

"Yes, yes, fuck your little sister, Master!" Paris moaned, her small tits jiggling as she ground on my sister's face. "Ooh, she's licking out all your cum from my snatch. She's feasting on your jizz. She loves it."

"I know," I growled. "I could feel how much her pussy joys my cock. She keeps squeezing about it."

"It's so hot!" Krystal moaned. "Oh, Ji-Yun, you're going to love being fucked by my brother.

"I know I will!" Ji-Yun moaned as she tribbed Aurora.

"Master, you're going to have so much fun fucking Ji-Yun, too," Aurora moaned. "She's got a hot, little cunt grinding on mine."

"I know," I growled, my thighs still sticky with Ji-Yun's and Krystal's juices.

"After he's dumped his cum in me, he'll fuck you, Ji-Yun, while you lick me clean!" Krystal moaned. Then she latched onto Paris's clit.

"Oh, fucking yes, yes!" Paris moaned, her face twisting in bliss. "I'm going to cum again! I'm so glad I can cum as much as I want now, Master! I'm so glad I surrendered to you!"

Paris threw back her head, her stomach flexing as she ground her cunt on my little sister's mouth. My rich-bitch sex slave cupped her conical tits, her fingers squeezing those little mounds. Her mouth threw open wide as she screamed out in orgasmic rapture.

"Yes!" she howled.

My little sister's cunt tightened about my plunging dick as she lapped up the juices flowing out of Paris's snatch. I shuddered, loving the sight. My hips thrust faster and faster, churning up my little sister. Her pussy felt so amazing about my cock, squeezing and relaxing about it. Her snatch almost felt like it was sucking on my dick. This wonderful sensation surged around my shaft.

Then she squealed.

I felt the wonderful moment of my little sister's orgasm spasming through her pussy. Her cunt writhed about my dick. I reveled in the blissful convulsions massaging my aching shaft. I groaned out my pleasure. It was just amazing moment of pure rapture. My eyes rolled back into my head as her pussy sucked at my cock.

"Fuck, you're cumming like a firecracker!" I growled as I pumped my dick in and out of my little sister's spasming snatch.

"Your dick is stirring me up, bro!" Krystal moaned between hungry licks at Paris's cunt.

"Cum in her, Justin!" squealed Ji-Yun. "I want to lick her clean while you fuck my cunt."

"Ji-Yun's got such a juicy cunt, Master," moaned Aurora. "She's a virgin. I'm rubbing against her hymen right now."

"She is, Justin!" Ji-Yun moaned, her voice throaty with her own orgasmic rapture. "Your sex slave is wicked! Love it!"

The gasps and moans from so many cumming girls echoed all around me. Even Sam was enjoying herself. I thrust hard and fast into my little sister's writhing cunt. Her spasming, incestuous sheath massaged my dick. My balls, heavy with my jizz, thwacked into her taint every time I buried into her. I didn't fight my impending bliss. Not with Krystal's convulsing cunt massaging my sensitive tip.

I buried to the hilt in my little sister and exploded.

I fired my incestuous seed into her fertile depths. I pumped her full of my jizz while the pleasure rushed through me. My hands grabbed her thighs, clutching to them. My eyes fluttered as the bliss spilled through me. Every spurt fired ecstasy into my mind.

"Take my cum, Krystal!" I howled.

"You're firing so much jizz into me, bro!" Krystal moaned, her pussy milking my shaft. "So much! You're going to get such a treat, Ji-Yun!"

"Yes!" I growled as I spurted the final blast into her. "Fuck, that was amazing."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

Paris slumped off me. She panted as she stretched out on her back. I understood why. I was gasping for breath myself as I came down from my orgasmic high. My pussy clenched around my brother's dick. My pussy felt so warm, so full of Justin's seed. I bet the old me, before I was mind-controlled by my girlfriend, would be so furious right now. But it just felt so good. I enjoyed getting fucked by my brother. It was like I'd always been bisexual.

Being mind-controlled was amazing.

"Justin," I whimpered as he pulled out of me.

"Krystal, don't let any leak out of you!" Ji-Yun moaned.

I clamped my hand over my pussy as Ji-Yun scrambled off of Aurora. My girlfriend's small tits jiggled. She had such a look of lust on her doll-like face. Justin backed away, giving room for my Korean girlfriend to fall between my thighs.

"This is going to be so good!" Ji-Yun moaned as she settled between my thighs. "We're going to have so much fun with your brother and all his sex slaves!"

I shot a glanced at my brother as she prepared to deflower my girlfriend. Justin, you know, an awesome big brother would give his cute, little sister a few sex slaves."

He shrugged. "Sure. Who'd you want?"

I craned my head, staring at the writhing girls. I smiled at the sight of my old bully. Pearline was licking a Hispanic girl's pussy, just feasting on that snatch. Clearly, she wasn't a whore obsessed with getting gangbanged by all the boys any longer.

"Pearline, for sure," I said, my eyes flicking across all those coeds whores who served my brother. "And Brittany! She had one of the yummiest cunts. Ji-Yun and I loved eating her out while time was frozen."

"Brittany, Pearline," Justin called out, "you now serve as my little sister's sex slave! You're still mine, but you're also hers. Okay?"

"Yes, Master," Brittany moaned, lifting her head from Matilda's thighs. "Sounds hot." The curly-haired brunette shuddered as Brittany went back to eating her.

"Yes, Master," Pearline moaned.

"Pearline, is your pussy still full of cum from all those boys you fucked?" I asked, licking my lips as Ji-Yun pulled my hand away from my pussy.

"Yes, Mistress," my bully said. She used to pick on me. She'd call me flat-chested and string bean, and stick-bitch. "None of the other slaves want to eat me because I have so much jizz leaking out of me."

I had a hankering to taste more cum. I had ordered all those boys to fuck her, so why shouldn't I enjoy the fruits of my command? I was bisexual now. I loved cum now.

"Come sit on my face, and I'll lick you clean!" I moaned. "I love creampies!"

"So do I, Krystal," my girlfriend moaned before she nuzzled her face into my well-fuck pussy.

I gasped as Ji-Yun lapped her tongue through my folds, gathering up my brother's cum as it leaked out of my snatch. I shuddered in delight, reveling in the passion surging through me. It was so exciting to feel her tongue probing into me, licking me clean of all my brother's incestuous jizz. It made me feel like such a wicked whore.

My brother moved into position. Ji-Yun's eyes squeezed shut as he rubbed his cock against her pussy. I stared down at her, watching for the magical moment when my brother deflowered her, too. Justin gripped her hips, his chest flexing as he thrust his hips forward.

My girlfriend groaned into my cum-filled cunt.

She squealed in delight. Justin's hips shot forward. My own snatch clenched, knowing Ji-Yun just lost her cherry. My brother was filling up her pussy. The first cock to ever be in her.

We shared that wonderful delight with the same cock.

"Ji-Yun, I love you!" I moaned as she thrust her tongue into my snatch. "I love you so much."

Ji-Yun showed me how much she loved me with the eagerness that she licked my pussy. She feasted on me with such hungry passion. Her hands gripped my rump, squeezing and kneading my ass as she probed her tongue into my depths. She scooped up my brother's spunk with such glee as he fucked her deflowered pussy hard.

The slap of their flush echoed through the hallway.

"Mistress!" Pearline said, the Black girl appearing above me. Her thighs were slick with pearly jizz, more leaking out of her pussy. Her butt-crack was a mess of boys' spunk.

"They fucked you hard, huh?" I purred as she lowered herself to my waiting mouth.

"So hard, Mistress," she moaned. "It was wild. Some of them were like a pack of animals, just barking and growling and baying as they fucked me over and over again. I loved it."

"Well, you are a bitch, aren't you?"

"I was such a bitch to you, Mistress," she said as she lowered her pussy to my lips. "I'm so sorry!"

A glob of cum dropped out of her and landed right on my lips. The salty flavor bled into my mouth. I liked that. It was a mix of so many different boys' jizz. I didn't know who this spunk belonged to. I didn't care.

In fact, not knowing made me hotter.

Just as she settled her sloppy snatch on my face, she purred, "I'm so sorry for calling you stick figure and bean sprout and all that. My life sucked so much, it made me feel better to dump on someone else. But now… I'm your brother's slave and yours!"

I accepted her apology by feasting on her with such enthusiasm. My tongue fluttered through her folds, gathering up all that salty jizz leaking out of her. I could hardly taste her pussy. There was just so much cum in her. It flowed out of her and poured into my mouth. I gulped it down while I squirmed on the floor, enjoying Ji-Yun's tongue wiggling through my snatch.

My girlfriend rocked to Justin's rhythm. Her face pressed a little tighter against my pussy every time he buried into her twat. I shuddered, loving the feel of her tongue. She built the pleasure in my depths, spurring my tongue to lapped through Pearline's sloppy depths.

Cum coated my mouth.

It spilled across my cheeks.

It warmed my belly.

I think Ji-Yun turned me into a cum-slut. I just enjoyed it so much. I could eat any boy's spunk out of a girl's pussy. I could just feast on them all. I think that I'd only let Justin fuck me, but I would devour so many different yummy creampies.

Just thinking about it drove me towards my orgasm. I trembled, my clit throbbing as Ji-Yun's tongue fluttered against my bud. I moaned into Pearline's snatch. I sucked on her cunt, drawing out more and more and jizz.

She seemed inexhaustible.

She moaned and writhed above me, grinding her snatch on my face as I feasted on her. I stared at her ebony rump; the jizz smeared between her butt-cheek dribbled down to my waiting mouth. It spilled over my lips.

I loved it.

"I'm such a cum-slut!" I howled.

Ji-Yun giggled between her licks.

"You did this to me, so you're going to be one, too!" I howled.

"With you, gladly!" Ji-Yun said then latched onto my clit.

She sucked on my bud hard while her fingers dug into my rump. She moaned as she nursed on my clit. I shuddered at the buzzing massage on my little nub. Then I gasped as the naughty girl probed her fingers into my butt-crack. She swept them down and located my asshole in moments.

"Ji-Yun!" I howled into Pearline's cunt. My Korean girlfriend's nimble finger jammed deep into my rectum.

"I love you so much!"

"Make my Mistress cum!" Pearline moaned as she ground atop me.

I kept feasting on Pearline's pussy, caressing my tongue deep into her depths. I started to taste her tart musk as the cum inside of her dwindled. She ran dry. Soon, it was just her tart cream I was devouring.

It was good, but better full of cum.

My orgasm swelled faster and faster. Ji-Yun nibbled on my clit with her lips while her finger pumped in and out of my asshole. My deflowered cunt clenched, and I groaned as her thumb jammed into my silky depths. She had a digit in both my holes now.

It was amazing.

I gasped and shuddered, cumming so hard and fast. My orgasm swept through me, my holes convulsing about Ji-Yun's thumb and finger. The pleasure reached my mind, drowning my thoughts in ecstasy.

I sucked hard on Pearline's clit, moaning my passion. The Black sex slave squirmed atop me. Her butt-cheeks clenched, forcing some more of that cum trapped between them to dribbled down to my face. It washed across my nose and ran down my cheeks.

I loved it. It made my orgasm more intense. I spasmed and convulsed on the ground, Ji-Yun pumping her thumb and finger in and out of my holes while her tongue lapped up the juices spilling out of me.

"Goddamn, she's cumming, isn't she?" Justin moaned.

"Yes, your sister is!" Ji-Yun howled. "I'm about to join her. Keep fucking me, Justin!"

"Yes, yes, cum in her!" I howled. "I need another creampie to eat!"

"Fuck!" Justin moaned.

As my orgasm peaked, the rhythmic slap of Justin's flesh on Ji-Yun's swelled in intensity. He pound her harder now. Faster. He drove my girlfriend wild with his passion. Her head shot up, her fingers jammed deep into me. She moaned so loud. I pictured her face, smeared with my pussy cream, her features twisting as her orgasm burst through her.

She groaned through her clenched teeth.

"Fuck!" Justin grunted.

"Cum in my girlfriend!" I howled.

"Yes, Master!" Pearline moaned. She shuddered atop me. Her spicy juices flooded my mouth as she came.

I lapped at her cunt, drinking up her juices as I listened to my brother grunt and groaned. His cum was flooding my girlfriend's snatch. He was making another creampie for me to enjoy.

I loved these powers. I loved that we had the sex slaves. I was so glad Ji-Yun mind-controlled me into being bisexual. This was so much better than being angry at Justin.

I was having so much fun playing with my brother.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

I pulled Petra and Paris close to me, my arms around both their shoulders. Petra's large breasts pressed against my right side, Paris's conical tits rubbed against my left. It felt so right to have them snuggled up against me. My two best friends were now my Master's sex slaves.

"You were right about us becoming his sluts," Paris said. "Though you and Master cheated."

"Yep," I said. "Big cheaters. Mind control is so sexy, isn't it?"

"Yes," Petra moaned, glancing down the hallway. "Is that like, every girl in our college having an orgy?"

"Oh, I'm sure there's more around the corner." I shuddered, feeling so proud of what I had created. "It's a start, but it's not enough."

"Not enough?" gasped Paris. "Hundreds of girls is not enough for Master?"

"Not the girls, the boys. The ones who have to guard him. We'll need more. Like the entire police department or something."

"What?" Paris said. Then her eyes widen. "Right, the man in the suit was trying to kidnap Master. I forgot all about him."

I nodded my head, staring down the hallway at the man in the suit and the two "sewage workers" kneeling by the doors, waiting on Master. "They're from the NSA. The government knows about Master. They've already tried to arrest him once."

"Oh, dear," Paris said.

"'Oh, dear,' that's the best you can say, puta?" Petra asked, her tone scathing.

Paris blushed. "Yeah, I guess it is pretty fucking serious. What are we going to do?"

At that moment, Justin stood up. He had just finished cumming in Ji-Yun's pussy. He looked over at us then turned and looked at the man. Sam, who was cuddled up with Miss Daisy, rose and drifted towards him. She took Justin's arm as he marched down the hallway towards the three men.

"Come on," I said, scrambling to my feet. My two fellow sex slaves joined me. We hurried after, our bare feet slapping on the hallway floor.

Justin stopped before the three men. "My Lord," the man in the suit said. "Do you need something from us?"

"Answers," Justin ground. "What the fuck is going on?"

"Does this have to do with Project KRONOS?" Sam asked.

The man the suit gaped in shock. Then he nodded his head. I trembled as he explained how this all had happened..

32 Chapter 14: Slave's Incestuous Passion

Sam's words hung in the air around the three NSA agents. Project KRONOS... That was what the conspiracy nuts that Sam knew on the internet claimed was a government project causing the time anomalies. Atomic clocks across the globe were becoming minutely out of sync each time we froze reality. Through math, observing the way the disruptions were spread out across the dozens of atomic clocks around the world, a rough estimate of where these events were happening was determined.

Apparently, the government had an even better estimate because they found my college. They had sent these three men, who were kneeling before me, to investigate. They determined I had the powers. One wore a suit, actually looking like a government agent, while the other two were dressed like septic workers.

The government knew about my powers.

The government was afraid of my powers.

As much as I wanted to watch Krystal eat my cum out of Ji-Yun's pussy—it would be hot watching my little sister do that—the need for answers had finally overcome my horniness. Behind me, my hundreds of coed sex slaves gasped and moaned as they writhed in lesbian ecstasy. Their male classmates watched on stoically.

The boys were turned into my guards by Aurora when she paused time.

"Names?" I asked the three men. Aurora, when she paused time while I was captured, had turned these three into my loyal slaves. I think she even ordered them to worship me as a god or something.

"I'm Miller," the guy in the suit said, his dark hair slicked back. Unlike the other two he had a strength about him. The man was fit. Dangerous.

The man had put a gun to my head and threatened to execute me.

"I'm Carson," the plump, red-haired man said. He looked more like an IT technician.

"George," the brown-haired, doughy man said.

"What is Project KRONOS?"

"It's a plan to re-create a Soviet era project," Miller said.

I arched an eyebrow.

"The Soviets called their project Kontrol' Vremeni," said George. "They studied it at Chernobyl. Their reactor—"

"The Chernobyl?" I asked, groaning. "That one that had that massive meltdown back in the eighties?"

"April 25th, 1986," said Sam.

"The project didn't directly cause the meltdown," George said. He shifted. "The amount of energy required was just too much for the reactor. With its sloppy safeguards, an uncontrolled reaction lead to a runaway meltdown and the subsequent disaster. It ended their project before they could really test it out. The Soviets buried it. They never wanted to touch it again."

"But, of course, our government couldn't control themselves from messing with it," Sam said. "They discovered knowledge and desired to exploit it."

Carson nodded his head. "We turned it on yesterday at 7:59 AM local time." He shifted. "It did not... work as we intended."

I started in laughter. "Really? So it wasn't the government's plan to give me time-stopping powers?"

"Of course not," George said. "Our targeting was... off."

"Why did the government want this?" Sam asked. Then understanding flickered across her face. "Espionage?"

Miller nodded his head. "Imagine an agent who could freeze time and then slip into any installation, facility, embassy, or consulate undetected. Then he could obtain secure information. He could get in and out without the enemy ever knowing it. He wouldn't show up on their cameras. He would pass undetected by their sensors. He could take all the time he needed to defeat any physical measures they might employ to prevent intruders from reaching their information. To the enemy, it would be like either a ghost had entered the facility, or their data just went missing."

"And, what, you didn't anticipate the mind control aspects of it?" I asked.

Sam nodded. "Astute observation."

Behind me, one of my sex slaves giggled. I threw a look behind me and saw Aurora, Petra, and Paris huddled together, my blonde cheerleader between them. All three were grinning at me.

Aurora winked a green eye at me.

"We knew about that aspect," said Carson.

"But how could you trust any agent with this power?" Sam asked. "Once they've stopped time, they could just mind-control anyone. They could take over our country in a blink of our eye if they were patient enough."

"Yeah, I mean, they could set themselves up as dictators of the world with enough time and..." I trailed off while my dick throbbed. The possibilities spread wide before me. Not only did I have this power, but it was spreading through my followers. Men and women mind-controlled to only want to serve me. To only use their powers to aid me. "Shit, you'd have to be idiots to ever turn this on."

"The people chosen for the project are all mutes. They are incapable of speaking, so therefore incapable of creating Parallels."

Carson nodded his head. "It was a safeguard to keep this situation from happening. We're not idiots."

Sam snorted.

George flushed. "We understood that we couldn't allow Parallels to be created. It was possible what happened at Chernobyl wasn't so much because of their bad technology as the creation of Parallels." He shrugged. "But we're not sure."

"Parallels?" I asked. I had the vague memory of these guys calling my sex slaves that earlier.

"Well, sir, you don't exactly mind-control people," Miller said. He rubbed at the back of his neck. "You more... pull personalities from another universe and substitute them in place of the one from this reality. I'm not the Miller from this universe any longer. I'm one from another reality drawn in by your words."

"The many worlds hypothesis?" Sam asked, excitement bursting across her face.

"Jesus Christ, you're talking about all the infinite parallel realities that might exist." My mind reeled from realizing that. "You mean, there is some parallel reality that exists were every single girl in my college is my sex slave? So, what, when Aurora gave her commands, she just... brought their minds over into this reality?"

Then it really hit me. I was mind-controlled by Aurora. She compelled me to spank her once a day. Which meant there was a reality where a version of me existed that had to spank Aurora at least once every day, applying a minimum of ten swats to her rump with anything from my bare hand to a flogger.

"Jesus fucking Christ," I whispered. I wasn't the same me any longer.

"Yes, this is a rather remarkable concept," Sam said. She clutched at me, her eyes growing distant the way they would when she dove into a problem, the world fading away from her. Eddie, our other friend who'd transferred schools, and I would talk about perverted things while Sam ignored us, lost in her own mind.

"I just can't believe there is a reality were every single girl in our college is my sex slave," I said.

"Only the cute and hot ones, Master," Aurora said.

"Still... That's just so hard to imagine."

"Well, my Lord," Carson said, running a hand through his red hair, "it's more likely that each girl was drawn from a different parallel reality. Though, I suppose there could be a reality where you have multiple sex slaves. I mean, with an infinite number of worlds..."

"Anything is possible," I said, my mind hurting from the possibilities.

"How are you powering this program?" asked Sam. "The Soviets used the reactor, what are you using?"

"Handford," George said.

"I thought that place's being shut down," I said.

"And I thought you said the NSA had taken safeguards," Sam said. "The reactors at Handford produced a lot of waste, I mean, they number among the earliest nuclear reactors ever constructed."

"We build new ones," Miller said. "You know, to continue doing research while on this surface it looked look like the site was being cleaned up."

"This is why you can never trust the government, Justin," Sam said. She shook her head and then asked, "So you were just arresting Justin and me to contain this? To stop us from using our powers?"

My forehead furrowed. Realization hit me. "No, they haven't turned off the machine. That's why you became one today, Sam. And why more and more people are, too."

"That's correct, my Lord," George said. "We turned it on and... there is a field around the machine. It's... offset from our time. Our scientists speculate that only the target individual can make it through the field to shut down the machine."

"You were willing to execute me," I said, shuddering as I remember the feel of the gun barrel pressing against my head through the sack that was covering me. I'd never been more terrified of my life then at that exact moment. Despite all my powers I'd gained since yesterday, I felt utterly helpless.

Even more pathetic than the kid who stood by and let his father beat his mother.

Anger swelled through me. I wanted to punish this asshole. "Why were you going to kill me then?"

"Well..." Miller said, shifting. "You see, my Lord, it's like..."

"Just say it!" I growled.

"My Lord, it was clear that you weren't the only person exercising these powers." Miller said. "So... we could have grabbed another. However, you were about to turn my partners into Parallels. I couldn't allow that to happen. I had to contain it and start over with another person."

"Instead, you guys becoming Parallels and had the original yous erased and replaced by personalities who serve me in another universe."

All three nodded their heads.

"Well, it's good to know," I said. "So the government going to come after me. They want their machine shut down." I grinned. "But it just going to keep giving these powers to people around me, right?"

All three men nodded.

"Good thing everyone around me will use their powers to my benefit." I glanced at Sam standing beside me, a thoughtful look on her face. "Benefit us," I hastily amended. I took her hand, squeezing it. "Right?"

She didn't answer.

"You're not going to shut down the machine?" Miller asked.

"Why? This power..." A huge grin spread across my lips. Ideas spilled through my mind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

"It concerns you that the machine is still active," I said, staring at the two men. "Even now that you serve Justin. You should not be worried if all those around him who gain the powers are already his Parallels." I shivered saying that, realizing the original me born in the universe been replaced by a variant. A bisexual girl who wasn't afraid of her feelings. A girl who wanted to share domination with her boyfriend.

To be his queen.

It was so fascinating to realize that there were all these different versions of me throughout the multiverse. All these variants on me. And those were just the versions of me from the realities closest to ours. There must be universes where I developed entirely differently. Or where I wasn't even born. There would be realities where a different sperm from my father had fertilized my mother's egg, resulting in them having a different child born. The genetic information from my father would be different, causing them to have a boy. Their child might be dumber. Smarter. Stronger. Taller. My mind almost exploded from the possibilities.

Infinity truly was at our fingertips.

"What are you not telling us, slaves?" I asked the NSA agents.

"More people being able to freeze time isn't the problem. Theoretically, it's the creating of Parallels that is the true issue." Miller glanced at George. "I think you can probably explain it better."

"The multiverse is like a great slick of foamy liquid covered in bubbles." George said. "Our universe is one of those bubbles. All these parallel realities are more bubbles on the surface of this quantum foam."

I nodded my head. "I understand perfectly. You're talking about branes and braneholes."

"Brains?" Justin asked. He tapped his skull.

"It comes from membranes. B R A N E S. Not brains." I swallowed. "Your scientists think that we are weakening the 'membrane' of our universe's bubble allowing other bubbles to bleed through the resulting branehole?"

"Theoretically, yes," George said. "That is exactly what our scientists fear. If we don't shut down the machine, they theorize that these bubble universes will bleed into our own. It might start small, at first, with little patches of another reality substituting their own, but we think it will grow. So the machine has to be shut down."

I nodded my head. It made absolute sense. "Justin, we clearly have to cooperate with them."

"We do?" my boyfriend said, blinking his eyes.

Confusion weltered through me. "Of course, it's the only logical thing to do."

"What about my powers?" Justin looked at the three men, a strange, almost panicked look crossing my boyfriend's face. "Would I lose my ability to stop time? To mind-control people?"

"Yes," Carson said, no hesitation. "You will absolutely lose those powers. Everyone will. It is the machine granting them to you, drawing on the nuclear reactor for electricity to make the gravitons."

"That feeling that I'm slowly gathering power inside of me is just... gravitons being broadcast from the machine?"

"Yes," George said. "You're like a... battery. It takes a certain amount of graviton charge to power your ability. But, as I said, stopping time isn't the problem, my Lord. It's creating more Parallels. When you do, you're actively pulling bits of these other realities into our own. That has to stop. We have to turn this off before it gets out of hand."

"Is there any actual proof that these braneholes are happening?" Justin asked, his eyes narrowing. "And what happens to the people who are already... paralleled?"

"We don't know," Carson said. "Sorry, my Lord. We really don't know."

"We never thought to test this," George added. "Our scientists believed it was too dangerous to try making Parallels. It was another reason we used mute individuals."

"But will those already... paralleled stay the same?" Justin asked, his face frozen. "Will Aurora still be my sex slave? Will my sister still be bisexual? Will Sam go back to the way she used to be, too afraid to express her emotions?"

My brow furrowed. "Interesting. You think that once the machine shuts down, these parallel personalities will reset to their originals for this universe?"

Justin nodded.

"Then take comfort in knowing that there is a version of me that is your dominating queen, loving to enjoy your sex slaves with you."

Justin started. "Doesn't do much fucking good for me in this reality! Why should I give this up when there's no actual proof it'll cause problems? Huh? You actually want to give up this power?" He looked behind him.

I turned to face the three sex slaves watching us while beyond them the orgy of women kissing and writhing together. All those horny coeds and sexy professors scattered throughout the hallway. They were kissing, licking, tribbing. They fingered each other. Made each other cum. The hallway was filled with the scent of hundreds of hot pussies all blending together into one beautiful perfume as the wild, lesbian orgy raged.

A strange lust rippled through me. Did I want to give this up? No. I did not. But...

"There is no way I'm giving this up," snarled Justin. "Carson, Miller, and George, you're going to make sure that I am protected from the government. You're going to show me how I can get my slaves into the facility to take control of the entire operation."

A wild grin spread across my boyfriend's lips. A chill raced through me

.

"We're going to use this power and make something amazing."

I swallowed. What should I do? How could I convince Justin of the necessity of turning off this machine? I could feel the attraction of what he wanted, this urge filled me to stand at his side as his queen and revel in the delights of dominating all his sex slaves. After our date tonight, I would be fully his.

So should I let my emotions cloud my logic?

"Aurora, assemble them," Justin commanded, standing so tall and imperious. "All the slaves. I have an announcement to make."

"Yes, Master," Aurora said, her perky tits jiggling as she snapped to attention.

No, I could not let my emotions smother my logic. I could not let our reality be destroyed because of the perverted desires of the man I love.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

I trembled in excitement while waiting with Master outside the gymnasium. I could hear the bustling of voices in their, that loud murmur of several hundred people still in one room chatting with each other. Excitement crackled through the air.

Our Master was about to address his slaves.

My pussy was on fire. Justin was so powerful. He'd dominated those of us who could mind-control people. It was the sexiest thing in the world. We would make more slaves for him. We would expand his dominance. And I... I was his head slave. He had his queen, his sister, his mother, and me.

Me!

How did I get so lucky?

Justin was right. There was no proof that his powers would cause the end of the world. We couldn't let fear stop us from doing something amazing. We, his slaves, would spread his domination across the entire state. The nation. We could even do the world. It would be so amazing. We would plan it out, sending his slaves to important places, letting them freeze time and make more and more of these Parallels.

I quivered in eager anticipation.

"Master," Paris said as she entered, "everyone's accounted for. President Brooks says everything's ready for your announcement."

Justin grinned, flexing his fingers. He looked so powerful. My excitement swelled and... I noticed Sam sitting on the bench, his queen looking distant. Concerned. Did she still worry about the theory? She had to see how amazing this was. She had to envision what her role would be in the future as we spread farther and farther.

"Let's do this," Justin said, a huge grin on his lips.

I darted to my Master's side and hooked my arm in his, giving him a dazzling smile. I was so excited to walk naked on his arms before the sight of all his slaves, the hot girls and his bodyguards. I was his head slave, and that was so hot. We marched up towards the double doors that led into the gymnasium.

A pair of boys, Rick and Caleb, thrust them open for us, nodding and murmuring, "My Lord."

A giddy thrill washed through me. My Lord! This was better than all my fantasies. Better than all those kinky stories I'd read on the internet about mind control. I was living it.

Me!

And great ripple of all pass through the gymnasium. The bleachers were crowded with making girls, clutching each other, squealing in delight at the sight of the man who owned them. They were on both sides of us, their cheers echoing around the gymnasium.

Justin had such a huge grin on his face. He walked back straight towards the center where our college's president awaited. President Brooks stood there, the bony, older man nodding his head, clapping the way he would at prep rallies. The old me would be pumping up the crowd right now, dressed in my pleated cheerleader skirt and shaking my pompoms.

Now just the sight of Justin got them so excited.

Not just the girls, but the guys who served him, too. His army of gay bodyguards. They wouldn't be jealous that Master had all the girls now. Vince, the guy who mind-controlled most of the guys in our college into being into guys, grinned as he stood between my ex-boyfriend, Chris, and Paris's ex-boyfriend, Lance. He was happy to keep his harem of boys he'd created while receiving the privilege of serving as Justin's head bodyguard.

That was a nice concession to the gay guy.

"My Lord," President Brooks said, extending his gnarled hand. "Everything's set up for you."

Justin shook the old man's hand while nodding his head. Yesterday, President Brooks despised Justin. Hardly anyone at our college liked my Master before. Now they all worship him. I broke away from him and stood just off the dais as he mounted it. A single microphone stood before him. It faced the side of the gymnasium that the seniors and juniors always crowded, the sophomores and freshmen sitting on the bleachers behind us.

I shivered as I watched him bathe in his slaves' adoration. He let their cheers resound through the gymnasium for what must've been a minute, a huge grin on his face. His cock thrust out so hard before him. That wasn't good. I should do something about it. I licked my lips and then darted to him. Without saying a word, I slipped to my knees before him and squeezed beneath the podium. He glanced down at me and winked at me.

I shuddered, my pussy clenching, and engulfed the tip of his dick.

I didn't suck hard, but just let him feel the warmth of my mouth wrapped around his dick. My tongue swirled around it as he gripped the podium, letting out a groan of pleasure. His precum coated my tongue, that salty treat promising me so much more creamy delight.

My pussy melted. Juices ran down my thighs as I sucked my Master's dick before all these people. This was my dream. I gripped his hips, sliding my lips slowly up and down his shaft, my cheeks hollowing as I sucked.

"It is so wonderful to hear all of your love," Justin said, his voice throaty. His words boomed over the PA system.

"We love you Master!" squealed hundreds of girls. Their outbursts echoed around the gymnasium.

I swear I heard a few guys shouting, too. They probably loved him.

His dick throbbed in my mouth as he nodded his head. "You are all such wonderful slaves. You're all going to serve me. We're going to do something incredible. Together, were going to change the world."

More schoolgirls shouts echoed. More shrieks of bliss resounded.

I nursed on his dick, loving him as he closed his eyes and let the adoration of his sex slaves washed over him. Had any man ever had more hypnotized slaves than my Master? I did this. I enslaved all these girls, and the boys, for him. I mind-controlled them all to be his wanton sluts. To worship him with their bodies.

I sucked harder. I bobbed my mouth up and down his dick. I loved him.

"Some of you are discovering that you have... powers. That you can freeze time. When you do, you can mind-control people by talking to them. You can make them into my slaves, just like Aurora made you all into mine."

Thunderous cheers shook the gymnasium.

"That's right, you are all going to spread my power. When you stop time, you're going to use your abilities to enslave more people for me. Important people. Cops. City officials. Soldiers. And, if there are any hot women you think should join my harem, make them into my sex slaves."

"We will, Master!" squealed a few girls and shouted a few guys.

"My mother is so hot!" a girl shrieked from real close.

"I bet she—" Justin broke off in a shout. "Fuck, Melissa! Where'd you come from?"

I ripped my mouth off Master's dick and looked behind me to see Melissa standing only a foot away, the Black girl was naked, of course. She was gasping for air, her entire body flushed. Sweat dribbled down her face like she'd just run a marathon.

"I got the entire police department, Master," she panted. "Every... last... one of them that was in the station." She fanned her face. "Oh, boy, that was quite a walk."

"Just now?" asked Master. "You froze time?"

I engulfed his cock again, sucking hard on him. More of his precum flowed over my tongue as I waited to hear Melissa's answer. This was so hot. Another sex slave who was spreading his power surged around me.

"I did, Master!"

I bobbed my head faster and faster, working my hot mouth up and down my Master's cock. This was so amazing. The police force was his. His power would spread and spread, and I would be at his side. The leader of his slaves.

I would please him every day. And he would reward me. Spank me!

My ass still burned from my first punishment. I would get that delight every day. Ten spankings on my naughty ass. I was such a bad slave for mind-controlling my Master. I deserved it.

I sucked harder.

"Look at Melissa," Justin said, his voice growing throatier and throatier. "She's a shining example. This is what I want from you. If you gain your powers, that is what you'll do. We're going to make plans. You're going to be in a position across the state, ready to freeze time. Then country. The world. Isn't that amazing?"

All his slaves, his bodyguards and his whores, cheered and clapped and plundered their excitement. The sound resounded through the gymnasium. I couldn't hear the sound of my own blowjob over their excitement.

I squeezed my eyes shut, my cunt on fire. My juices ran down my thighs as I sucked so hard on my Master's dick. I loved him. My tongue swirled and fluttered around the spongy crown. I teased him, worshiped him.

It was incredible.

He grunted and groaned. I whimpered in delight as he erupted his hot cum. His seed spurted into my mouth.

"We are going to change the world!" he shouted, thrusting a fist up into the air as his jizz boiled into my mouth.

I gulped it down. I swallowed his seed with such hunger. This wondrous delight filled me as he warmed my belly. He was going to do it. He was going to take over the world with his army of mind-controlling sex slaves. We would pause time for him. We would create Parallels for him.

We would love and worship him.

I swallowed the last load of his cum. I loved the creamy feel sliding down my throat until it reached my stomach. I shuddered as I slid my lips off his dick. I peered up at him. He faced his slaves, drinking in their worship.

Why wasn't Sam at his side? Where was she?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

"Master, see, see, my mom's hot!" Melissa shouted, leading an older, but still sexy, Black woman towards me. There was no mistaking that the naked, curvy, busty woman was Melissa's mother. She'd taken care of herself, her body toned and tight, her hips curvier than her daughter's, her tits larger.

"Damn," Melissa's mom moaned as she saw me. "You are right, baby girl, he is such a sexy man. I much rather be here than at the bank."

That made me smile. "Bank?"

"My mama is the assistant branch manager at Puget Sound Savings and Trust," Melissa said.

I filed that little fact away.

"Your daughter has done something special for me today," I said. It had been thirty minutes since I gave my speech. The cops she'd brainwashed had already started showing up in their uniform, armed with their equipment. Many of them were standing around the gymnasium, keeping watch over the lesbian orgy raging around it. They held their shotguns or long rifles, those black AR-15s. "She deserves a big reward, don't you think?"

"Absolutely," the Black woman said, nodding her head. She had a flowing weave of silky, black hair. It was styled to amazing perfection.

"Well, start eating her pussy," I told her. "I want you to make your daughter cum."

The MILF blinked. A shudder ran through her. "But she's my daughter, Master. I mean..." Her words trailed off as I arched an eyebrow at her. "If that's what you want me to do, Master." She swallowed, a shudder running through her body. "I'll do it."

It was clear she'd never thought about having sex with her daughter. The idea disturbed her, but she was mind-controlled to obey me. Melissa stared at me, a big grin on her face. She must've been expecting this fun. After all, she must know that I'd fucked my own mother. And she'd seen me with my little sister, Christy.

"Come on, Mama, you have to eat my snatch for our Master," she said, lowering her ebony form to the floor. "I discovered I liked getting my pussy licked by an older woman today. Coach Johnson made me cum so hard during PE."

I nodded my head, grinning at the memory of the locker room orgy I triggered. It paled compared to the gasping, writhing bliss around me. My sex slaves were all having fun. Aurora had donned her strap-on and was fucking whatever hottie she could find. Paris, Petra, and Miss Daisy were romping through the lesbian flesh, enjoying themselves, too.

Melissa squeezed her dark breasts as she parted her thighs, revealing her shaved pussy. Her outer labia parted, exposing her dark-pink depths. Her petals glistened with juices. "Mama, I sure am wet for you to eat me."

"Oh, baby girl, I can't believe I'm doing this. This is so wrong, but..." The MILF glanced at me. "But I'll obey you, Master. I don't know how this happened, but I just know that you own me. That I had to obey everything you told me to do, no matter how kinky." She swallowed. "That means eating out my daughter's cunt."

Melissa's mother knelt down between her daughter's thighs. The MILF's trembling hands grasped her daughter's knees. She slid her hands down Melissa's thighs as the MILF lowered herself towards her daughter's waiting pussy. A powerful ache rippled through my cock as I watched the lesbian incest unfold before me.

"That's it, Mama, you can do it," Melissa moaned. "Our Master's watching us."

"Yeah," I groaned, falling to my knees behind her. I stared at her black-furred muff, the very cunt that birthed the beautiful coed. She was about to devour her daughter. To feast upon the very flesh she created in her womb.

"Yes!" hissed Melissa. Her fingers dug into her dark tits. "See, Mama, you can do it. You can eat my pussy and make our Master happy."

"So happy," I said. "Damn, that is a delicious sight to behold. I'm going to fuck your cunt hard. Then I'll slide right into you and make you explode."

I pressed my cock against the MILF's cunt. I slid through the tangle of dark curls to find her hot snatch. I groaned at the juicy feel of her lips. I stared down her supple back as she devoured her daughter on my command. So hot. I had all this power.

It would spread.

I thrust into her pussy, experiencing the tight sheath that birthed Melissa into the world. The Black woman clenched down around my cock, squeezing hard as she moaned into her daughter's snatch. My balls thumped into her clit, my nuts heavy with my cum. The gravitons building up inside of me must speed up the production of my jizz.

That was why I could keep cumming and cumming.

I drew back my hips. The silky friction was incredible as I experienced their incestuous passion. Melissa's hand shot down, grabbing her mother's braided weave. She gripped her mother's hair, grinding her snatch against her mother's hungry mouth.

"That's it," I growled, thrusting harder and harder into the MILF's hot cunt. "That's your daughter you're eating. You created that cunt in your womb. Now you're feasting on it. Loving her just the way a mother should love her daughter."

"Yes, yes, yes!" Melissa moaned. "You are loving my pussy, Mama. You made me. Now you get to enjoy me! For our Master's pleasure!"

"For your pleasure, Master!" moaned the Black MILF. Her cunt clenched hard on my thrusting dick, increasing the silky friction about my girth.

I grinned, loving this. Melissa's face twisted in pleasure as her mother ate her towards an orgasm. I thrust deep into the MILF's cunt. I savored her juicy snatch wrapped around me, squeezing and massaging my dick.

The pressure in my balls built and built as I reveled in this delicious treat. I slid my hands up her body, my pale fingers caressing her dark flesh. I found her large, soft tits. I squeezed them, loving how she moaned into her daughter's snatch.

"Oh, Mama, you taste good!" Melissa moaned.

"Does she, slut?" I growled, thrusting so hard, loving my power. "Does your daughter taste good?"

"Yes!" she moaned. "I... I shouldn't like this, but... It's so wrong! So forbidden! I... Yes!"

The MILF came on my cock.

The thrill of her first-time experiencing incestuous passion rippled through her. Her cunt convulsed around my dick, massaging me as I plunged again and again into her. This wondrous heat washed around me. I groaned, squeezing her hips as I plunged deeper and harder into her cunt. I reveled in the absolute bliss of being in her climaxing snatch. It was such a delight to experience. Such a treasure.

I slammed into her as my orgasm built and built. I loved being in her convulsing depths. Her pussy writhed around me, sucking at my dick as she moaned into her daughter's snatch. The MILF wrapped her arms around her daughter's thighs, holding Melissa's cunt tight against her mouth.

"Yes, yes, Mama!" Melissa moaned. Her dark eyes found mine as her tits heaved. "Master! My mama is going to make me cum!"

"Drench her face, whore!" I growled as every thrust into the MILF's convulsing cunt brought me closer and closer to erupting.

"Yes!" squealed Melissa. "Mama, drink my cream!"

"I am, baby girl!"

Incestuous passion was such a delight to watch. Mother and daughter both arrived at their ecstasy. Mother licked her daughter's cream up, feasting on the juices spilling out of Melissa's incestuous depths. I couldn't take much more of this.

My balls tightened.

I slammed to the hilt in the MILF's still-convulsing snatch. I erupted.

Pleasure surged through me as my cum spurted into the MILF's hot depths. I basted her cunt—the very cunt that birthed Melissa—with my seed. My balls tensed every time I unloaded spunk into her.

"Fuck, yeah!" I roared as the pleasure slammed into my mind.

I savored that trembling rapture pulsing through me. I held onto it as long as I could, experiencing the bliss of her pussy milking my cock. She wrung me dry as my orgasm peaked. I hit that ecstatic height, and then crashed into gasping, trembling bliss.

"That was incredible, slut," I growled. "You're just the fucking best, whore. Both of you. Melissa, sixty-nine with your mother and lick her clean."

"Come sit on my face, Mama!" Melissa squealed as I pulled out of her mother's depths.

I rose, feeling my power, the control I had over all these people. Girls writhed in every direction I look. They were spilled across the gymnasium floor, they were draped across the bleachers. They licked pussies and sucked on nipples. They fingered cunts and assholes. Other girls had found improvised sex toys, using the handles of hairbrushes or jamming any sort of phallic-shaped objects they could into each other. One girl worked the butt of a drumstick out of a Hispanic girl's asshole.

It was incredible to behold.

"Someone come suck my dick clean of Melissa's mother's pussy!" I growled, my dick dripping with cream.

"Master!" squealed Mrs. Howards, the college's busty nurse. She had short, black hair swaying about her face. Her huge tits jiggled as she fell to her knees before me. "I'll attend to you, Master!"

The sexy MILF engulfed my dick with her hot mouth, sucking hard. I grinned, loving the feel of her lips sliding up and down my dick. Her tongue swirled about my cock, cleaning the other MILF's juices off. My hands clenched and relaxed.

"Yes, that's how you take care of your master," I moaned. "Such a good nurse."

"Yes, I am sure she is a wonderful nurse."

I blinked at the familiar voice. I was having so much fun with my giant harem, I hadn't realized that Sam didn't come into the gymnasium when I entered to give my speech. I threw a look over my shoulder to see my naked girlfriend striding through the orgy, her hand pushing up her glasses. Several strands of her black hair, gathered in a loose braid, had escape to drape across her pale cheeks. Her small, firm breast quivered, her nipples and areolas puffy and swollen. Juices glistened on her thighs and dew beaded on her silky pubic hairs.

"Sam," I grinned at her. My dick throbbed in the school nurse's mouth. "There's my beautiful queen." I arched an eyebrow at her. "Want to play?"

She gave me a cool look back. "Have we had our date yet?"

"Sadly, classes aren't over yet," I said. "After all, you gave me a very specific time to pick you up this evening. 5:25 PM."

She nodded her head. "That is not why I've come. Will you follow me?"

I shrugged, ripping my cock out of Mrs. Howard's mouth. "Good job, slave. You can go have fun."

"Thank you, Master," the school nurse moaned. I proffered my arm to Sam.

She took it.

"So, what is it you want to show me?"

"You shall see," she said.

She strode with a forceful gait, pulling at my arm and compelling me to keep up. She might be slender and petite, but she had drive. We navigated through the orgy, passing my sister forcing several of the turned-gay guys to gangbang Pearline.

"Pumped her full of all that yummy cum," my little sister moaned as they fucked the Black girl I'd given my sister.

"Yes, Mistress," the gay guy said, his face clearly twisted with disgust. He was one of the football players. John, I think his name was. He always used to brag about all the puss he crushed.

"Maybe you should have him fuck her ass," I said, grinning at my little sister. "Bet he'd like that better."

"I don't care what he likes," Krystal said, her chin held high. "I just want to lick some yummy cum out of my slave's cunt." She arched an eyebrow at me. "Someone else has been too busy."

I winked at my sister before Sam dragged me out of the gymnasium.

The sounds of the orgy faded in the hallways became quiet. Almost oppressively so. There was only the slap of our bare feet echoing through the corridors. It was in the afternoon, almost the end of the school day, so it was strange to be here alone. Not even when classes were in session was it this quiet in the hallways. And walking through them naked, escorting my nerdy friend, my girlfriend, only added to the surreal nature of that moment.

"So, what's up?" I asked.

"You know what this is about," Sam said.

My forehead furrowed. "Are you still convinced that I should... cooperate with the government and turn off the machine? To give up all that fun in the gym? Did you see the cops I have now?"

"Yes, I saw them," she said. "I do not object to what is happening, but to the consequences that making Parallels will cause to our universe when we bleed."

"There's no proof of that," I said as we marched up the stairs to the second floor. My cock bounce before me while her small breasts jiggled.

"No proof?" She arched an eyebrow at me. We gained the second floor, and she nodded her head towards our right. "Tell me why the color of the tiles changes at a distinct boundary twelve feet from us. It is subtle, but you can see it is not quite the same shade of white on the ground past that point before us."

I frowned, seeing a distinct boundary across the floor and walls. There was something... off about the hallway beyond it. It was close to what I expected. It was like the experience of walking into your room and seeing things were just not quite where they should be. You knew things had been moved, but only by inches so couldn't quite place what was wrong about everything.

Sam let me towards the boundary. We crossed over. It didn't feel any different on this side, like I hadn't crossed between universes. Was this really another reality? I looked behind us, seeing the "normal" part we just left behind.

"I never really paid attention to the floor before, Sam," I said. "Maybe the school had to replace this section of it?"

"What is our college called?" Sam asked as we reached a T-intersection. She led me around the corner, the hallway looking much the way I remembered it. The subtle color difference wasn't noticeable now and that out of place feeling was fading. Classroom doors, lockers, drinking fountains, the school's trophy case, and the restrooms were all familiar. All where they should be.

"Mark Glassner College," I said. "Why?"

"The trophy is cases ahead. See it?"

I nodded my head.

"Perhaps you should read the awards," suggested Sam.

My brow furrowed. My stomach churned. We reached the trophy case, and I stared at it. My eyes flicked down to the awards, reading the most recent ones: "Varsity Football Championship, 1997", "Junior Varsity Volleyball Team Championship, 2007," and "Varsity Wrestling Team Championship, 2015."

"I'm not seeing it," I said. "I don't..."

My words trailed off. It was right in front of my face. The name of our high school was at the top of the trophy case, written in big letters. Only on this case our school was called Mary Glassner College.

"Who the fuck is Mary Glassner?"

"Who is Mark Glassner?" asked Sam back, giving me a look as my mind still reeled.

"I don't remember," I said, my brain not wanting to function. We were in another universe. Another reality. What else was different about this place? Did I even exist here? "Some old dead guy."

"In our universe, he was a self-made millionaire who journeyed on the Oregon Trail to the Washington Territory. He founded an empire on growing hops in the Puyallup Valley. In his later years, he became a great philanthropist. He donated the money to build the school. However, in this reality, his wife, Mary, clearly is remembered for the philanthropy. I have no idea why. Perhaps he died, and she endowed our college. Or perhaps this is a reality where women drove the engines of commerce. I really can only speculate. There are so many different ways this change could have happened. But, you see what this means. What you have to do"

I nodded my head, my stomach sinking. I felt like the world was crumbling out from beneath me. "The machine has to be turned off." I didn't want to give up my powers. I didn't want to lose my harem. I just gained all those sexy followers, but... "Fuck."

"Fuck, indeed," Sam said. She took my hand. "You know that I did love you before I was turned into a Parallel. I see no reason why that would end."

I nodded my head, my mouth tasting of ash. It was a tiny consolation to losing all this power. All those women... Aurora... The other sex slaves... My mother and little sister...

"Well, we might as well fucking get this over with. There's no point in dragging this out. Fuck, doing the right thing sucks, but... This can't be good."

"I'm relieved that you are seeing this rationally and..." Her words trailed off at the sound of slapping footsteps.

A large group approached us.

The buzz of chatter swelled. I glanced down the hallway we just came from. I became so aware that we were both naked. Just because I turned our reality around, and had dominated every person in our school, didn't mean anything remotely like that was happening in this universe. A moment of panic shot through me.

What would happen to us for getting caught not wearing any clothes?

I darted my gaze around, searching for a place to hide us. In books and movies, the heroes always acted so fast, darting towards the perfect hiding place. But I couldn't think with my blood screaming through my veins. I was in another universe, naked at school, and about to get caught by...

My little sister?

My brow furrowed as Krystal walked naked around the corner, her petite body flushed. I blinked. Had she come from our universe looking for me? That was the direction we came from. Other girl spilled around the corner after her, all stopping and gaping at me or gasping in shock.

"Krystal!" squeaked Ji-Yun. She grabbed my little sister's hand.

"How?" Aurora asked. She was standing right behind my sister and her girlfriend. My cheerleader-slave's blonde hair fell loose about her face instead of gathered in her usual ponytail.

Paris stood to Aurora's right, the rich-bitch had a haughty, sneering look on her smile. She sniggered as she stared down the hallway at me. There were other girls I knew mixed in with them, and others I didn't recognize at all.

"Krystal?" I asked, the expression on my little sister's face changing from shock to anger.

Something felt off about her.

"How did you escape the milking? My little sister demanded. "And you, did you free him? Did you betray us, bitch?"

"B-betray?" stammered Sam. She grabbed my hand, squeezing tight, her palm clammy.

"Shall we capture them, Mistress?" Aurora asked with the same breathy passion she normally addressed me with.

My little sister nodded her head. "I want him punished for refusing my mercy and escaping. Her, too, for helping him."

"Fuck!" I snarled.

This time I acted. It was without thought. I just ran, dragging Sam with me. She squeaked but didn't fall behind. I stretched out into a full run as a horde of shrieking, angry girls raced behind us. The slap of their bare feet crashed after us.

What the fuck happened in this universe?

33 Chapter 15: Sister's Wicked Pleasures

I clapped my hands together, shouting, "Come on and cum in her! I don't care if you're gay!"

"I'm getting closer, Mistress," grunted Steve. He was Petra's ex-boyfriend, one of the three guys my brother turned gay yesterday by accident when he first paused time and started this wonderful mess. Steve had a fit, muscular body that I was appreciating a lot more since my girlfriend, Ji-Yun, turned me bi a few hours ago. He thrust forward into Pearline's sloppy cunt. She was my Black sex slave. I commanded her to kneel on the ground and take the fucking.

She obeyed with eager joy.

"Yes, yes, cum in me!" moaned Pearline. She used to be my bully. She just wanted to love me. And since I turned her into an utter ho-bag when I paused time this morning, she enjoyed taking cock after cock, making a huge, yummy creampie for me to enjoy.

I licked my lips. I really enjoyed devouring cum out of a girl's pussy. And since my brother was too busy to give me what I craved, I didn't have much choice but to use the mind-controlled, gay guys who'd become his personal army.

"I know you'd rather be balls deep in some guy, but you just need to cum in her. I know her pussy still feels great about your dick."

"I know my pussy loves his cock pounding me, Mistress," Pearline moaned. Her tits jiggled beneath her. She lowered her head, groaning, adding her moans to the mostly lesbian orgy raging through the gymnasium. The hundreds of girls that belong to my brother were all loving each under the watchful eyes of the ever-growing number of police officers that were showing up.

My brother's power was growing. Good thing he liked me so I could enjoy the perks.

"Fuck!" Steve growled, throwing back his head. His glasses shifted on his face as he unloaded his cum into my slave's cunt.

"Yes, yes, yes!" Pearline moaned.

"Flood her with all that yummy jizz," moaned Ji-Yun. She was on her back while Brittany, another girl my brother gave me for my own personal harem, was between my girlfriend's thighs. Ooh, flood her with all that cum in your balls. Krystal is such a slut for it."

"Yep! I am a complete slut for cum. For creampies."

Steve ripped his dick out of Pearline's pussy. Her cunt gaped open, the flood of white cream leaking out of her. More pearly jizz stained her thighs. I couldn't resist any longer. I threw myself down behind her, grabbing her ebony rump. My tongue licked up her thigh.

Cum melted on my tongue. It was salty and seasoned with my sex slave's tart pussy cream.

I lapped higher and higher up her silky, inner thigh. I gathered more and more of that wonderful jizz. Even when I was a pure lesbian, I enjoyed the flavor of my brother's cum leaking out of our mother's pussy. Now that I was bi, it was an even better treat. The spunk spilled over my chin and cheeks as it poured out of my sex slave's cunt. She had five loads of spunk in her.

Five!

I reached her cum-filled cunt and nuzzled into her messy folds. The hot jizz seasoned by her tart pussy juices spilled over my lips. It poured into my mouth. I just had to seal my lips around her hole and drink the delight. There was so much in her. A river of salty spunk spilled into my mouth.

I gulped it down.

"Yes, yes, enjoy yourself, Mistress!" Pearline moaned, wiggling her hips.

I was. I dug my fingers into her rump, squeezing and kneading her as I enjoyed more and more of that delicious spunk pouring into my mouth. I swallowed it. I gulped it down and shuddered as it warmed my belly. My heart thundered in delight as a billowing heat rushed through my nethers. I squeezed my eyes shut, my hips wiggling back and forth. My own pussy was on fire.

I had to do something about that.

Just as I was about to plunge my fingers into my cunt, delicate digits grabbed my butt-cheek. I shivered, knowing that touch.

"Ji-Yun!" I squealed as my girlfriend nuzzled into my pussy's depths.

I missed her moving behind me, just too wrapped up in enjoying the yummy spunk leaking out of my sex slave's cunt. Pleasure fluttered through me as Ji-Yun's tongue lapped through my folds, teasing my petals.

It was incredible. Pleasure rippled through me in hot waves. Ecstatic joy sloshed into my mind. I kneaded Pearline's rump and thrust my tongue deep into her snatch while enjoying my girlfriend's naughty licking.

"Mmm, you're so wet and juicy, Krystal," Ji-Yun moaned. "This turned you on."

"I want to cum so hard," I moaned before jamming my tongue back into Pearline's depths.

As Ji-Yun's tongue found my clit, I scooped out more and more jizz from the depths of my sex slave's cunt. My clit throbbed every time Ji-Yun's tongue flicked in. Sparks showered through me. They landed on the tinder inside my pussy, bringing me closer and closer to a blazing bonfire.

I shuddered, so eager to blaze. So in need of that burning passion to sweep through me.

My hips wiggled which rubbed my clit across Ji-Yun's lips. She sucked on my bud. My pussy clenched as I moaned. I groped and kneaded Pearline's ass as I feasted on her cunt. The salty jizz had run out, but her tart juices still flowed. I lapped them up, making my sex slave gasp and moan in delight.

"Thank you, Mistress!" she gasped. "Thank you, thank you for eating my pussy. For loving me. I'm going to cum!"

I knew the feeling.

Ji-Yun nipped my clit. That spark of excitement flooded through me. I gasped, my eyes shooting wide as the pleasure slammed into my growing orgasm. It detonated in the depths of my cunt. Rapture rippled through my body.

"Oh, yes, yes!" I howled into Pearline's juicy snatch.

My fingers dug hard into my sex slave's rump as I quivered and shuddered in orgasmic bliss. Ji-Yun sucked on my clit as my pussy convulsed. My juices gushed out, spilling over her face. I bathed her in my passion while my mind melted.

I loved it.

My tongue jammed deep into Pearline's cunt, swirling around through her tart depths. I fluttered it against her silky pussy walls as my body shivered through my bliss. I feasted on her. I devoured her cream, inspired by my pleasure coursing through my body.

"Mistress!" howled my sex slave. Her rump tightened beneath my fingers. "I love serving you!"

Her juices gushed out over my face. I bathed in her tart cream. As my orgasm peaked in me, carrying me to the blissful heights of eternity, I reveled in my sex slave's cream.

I loved it. I hoped Justin never had to turn off that dumb machine. I never wanted to give this up. There were so many hot girls that we could dominate. So many delicious pussies that I could lick the salty cum out of.

I lifted my head and cast my gaze around. Where was my brother? He was missing out on this awesome orgy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

My heart screamed in terror as I fled from the howling horde of naked girls chasing after Sam and me. I clutched my girlfriend's hand tight as I pulled her along the hallway. I could hardly hear the slap of our naked feet on the linoleum floor. It wasn't our college. It was close.

This was Mary Glassner College. Not Mark Glassner College.

Sam and I were in a parallel reality, a different universe. And it was a fucked up one where my little sister, Krystal, was leading a horde of naked girls through the hallway. They thought I'd escaped from their custody, and that Sam was a traitor for setting me free. They wanted to capture us both. Punish us. I didn't like the sound of that. I had no idea what had happened in this alternate reality. I didn't want to find out. I wanted to get back to my own universe.

I ran like I never had in my life.

Sam clutched my hand with a desperate grip. I threw a look back at her, her face flushed, her loose braid black hair bouncing behind her. There was fear in her dark eyes, her glasses slipping on her nose. She shoved them up as we rounded the corner. The hallway led to the library. The double doors were open and...

"Fuck!" I snarled, panting hard as I was approaching the limits of my exertion. "We can't go in there."

"Yes, we can," Sam said.

I slid to a stop in the middle the hallway. Classroom doors flanking both sides. She tugged at my hand, trying to haul me down the hallway. I didn't like the idea of going into the library and being trapped. My instincts screamed at me to find another choice.

"There are plenty of spaces to conceal ourselves in the library," she insisted.

"But it's a dead end." I looked around, needing to think. Those slapping feet and howling screeches were coming closer. It sounded more like a flock of harpies than a pack of schoolgirls. "They're going to search it."

"And? You have any other ideas?"

I darted for the nearest classroom door. Internally, I prayed, Please, please, let this door be unlocked!

I grabbed the knob, twisted. It opened. I dragged Sam into the dark classroom, the only light flooding through the windows on the far side of the room. I kept the doorknob turned and closed the door slowly, quietly. I couldn't make any noise. When it was flushed shut, the sounds of the howling girls nearer, I turned the knob with as much care as I could, letting it latch silently.

Then I twisted the lock.

I backed away, breathing heavily. Sam took my hand again, drawing me towards the windows at the far end. I whispered, "We just have to be quiet. They'll think we're in the library. The moment they start searching it, we'll slip by and get back to our reality."

A shiver ran through me then a pit opened in my stomach. I shot a glance at her, asking, "Our reality will still be there. Right?"

Sam nodded her head. "I believe so." She drew in deep breaths, her small breasts rising and falling. "I cannot... say for... sure." Her words were broken by her pants. Her entire body was flesh. "But... hopefully..."

I put my arm around her shoulder, pulling her to me. She clung to me, trembling. I wanted to shake, too, but I needed to be strong for her. I was her boyfriend. This mess was partly my fault. I had the chance to end this sooner. Now we were trapped in this crazy world.

"Where did they go?" a girl shouted.

"They must have gone into the library," the haughty voice of Paris said.

"Check the classroom just to be sure," Krystal ordered. "We'll work our way down them one at a time. They're trapped either way."

I groaned.

Someone clapped sharply. "You heard them, sluts, our Queen gave us a command!" Aurora barked. "Start searching!"

Doors began banging open. Girls reported that the classrooms they searched were clear. I backed closer to the window and stopped on something that shifted beneath my foot and clinked. There was a chain on the ground connected to a pair of manacles. It was bolted recently to the wall. I could see the drywall dust piled beneath it, left behind by the installation. There were more of them around the room. It looked like they were drilled into each of the wall's studs.

What the fuck?

"Justin!" Sam whimpered. "They're about to find our—"

Someone tried to open our door. The handle rattled. "Mistress, here. Someone's locked this door!"

"Batter it down!" hissed Krystal. "Find my bastard brother and that traitorous bitch. I want them punished!"

"The door's solid," I said, my fear surging through me. "They're not going to batter it down right away."

"But we're trapped, Justin," Sam groaned.

There had to be a way out. Something that I could do. I turned around, searching. Could I use the chains or the...? Windows! They opened. We were on the second story, but we were at the back of the school. In our world, there was a grass field outside. Plus there was a ledge right outside the window. Hope surged through me.

"Help me get the window open!" I snarled. I could see the field outside. This looked just like our college campus. This would work.

"What?" Sam demanded as pounding thuds hammered the door. The girls were ramming their shoulders into it, gasping and grunting as they struggled to knock it down. "We're on the second floor. We'll hurt ourselves."

"What do you think they're going to do to us?" I demanded, wrenching open the window.

"That is a compelling argument, Justin," Sam said and attacked the screen, prying it out of the way. She bent the aluminum frame to get it free then threw it down to the floor. She was eager to escape. Clearly, she didn't want to find out what "punishment" meant.

I threw a look at the door, watching it shake with the impacts. I didn't want to know either.

"We need something heavier to break this down!" Aurora shouted. "Go get some baseball bats from the gym or something!"

That was a good sign. They were having a hard time getting through the door. If they thought to attack the doorknob, Sam and I would be in a lot more trouble. I helped Sam through the window. She stepped out on the little ledge, whimpering. I followed her out, my cock and balls swaying beneath me. My nuts almost caught on the windowsill. Doing shit like this naked was not ideal.

I looked down. Swallowed

It was higher than I thought. We were only on the second floor, but it looked like it was a twenty-foot drop.

I knelt down and took Sam's hands. "I want to lower you down, okay. You won't have as far to fall."

She nodded. Then she stepped out over the edge, lowering herself. She winced as her naked belly rubbed on the edge. I gripped her arms, sliding her lower. I groaned. She was a slender girl, but it was still hard holding her weight over the edge. I lowered her as far as I could. She stared up at me, her eyes wild.

I let go. Sam let out a little shriek then hit the grass. Her knees bent, absorbing her impact, she rolled over onto her side. She lay there panting, shivering.

"You okay?" I asked.

"Yes. Come on, Justin, hurry."

I threw a look over my shoulder. The door rattled again. Swallowing, I shifted around on my knees. It was my turn to slide out over the ledge. I lowered my legs and winced as my cock slipped past the edge. I really, really wish I had put on some pants. The edge scraped up my stomach to my chest. I gripped it with my arms, wanting to keep lowering myself until it dangled by my fingers. I want to get—

My grip slipped.

"Fuck!" I shouted.

The school building blurred past me, and then I hit the grass. The impact jarred up my legs. I fell backward, hitting hard. The air rushed out of my lungs in a mighty cough. I groaned, staring up at the blue sky. I blinked my eyes, flexing my toes.

Sam's face appeared over mine, her glasses a little askew. "Are you hurt?"

"I'm fine," I grunted. "Come on. We need to move."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

Justin stood with a groan. He flexed his legs and toes. Then he grabbed my hand. We didn't so much as run as move at a swift jog. We kept close to the side of the building and slowed as we approached the corner. Justin slowed to a stop to peek out in search of any danger. I quivered behind him, shivering. I needed to think. To gather my thoughts. This was so crazy. To think that a parallel reality would be this different.

What had happened here?

"Okay, we're clear," Justin said. He pointed towards the fence that surrounded our college. "There is a gate that leads out to the rear parking lot. We can get out that way."

"Justin," I hissed, "that won't get us back to our reality."

"Shit!" he snarled. "Right, right, I'm not thinking straight. I just want to get the fuck out of here. Clearly, the Krystal of this reality is the one who's taken charge, and she has some weird ideas."

"Indeed."

Then I saw something on the horizon. A column of smoke. It billowed up into the sky, thick and greasy. I frowned, wondering what was on fire in that direction. Then I noticed other plumes. There were dozens of fires. I also heard a faint, clattering sound. It almost was like... gunfire. It was similar to all the fireworks going off on the Fourth of July, but there was also something... sinister to the noise.

"Justin, I think things have gone very wrong in this world."

"No shit," he said. "My little sister wants to capture me."

"No, look at the horizon. Listen to those sounds."

He stood still for a moment, studying the distance. I pressed up against him, feeling the solid presence of his body. He was something real and tangible from our universe. I drew comfort from his arm being around me. I rested my head on his shoulder.

"We're going to get back to our reality, and turn off that damn machine," he said. "This madness isn't going to spread to our world."

He spoke with such confidence. I believed him.

"Okay, there's another entrance near here. We just follow the building around to get there. It should let us back in close to where we crossed over to this world."

I visualized what he was describing and nodded my head.

We slipped out around the corner, Justin leading, me holding his hand and drifting behind him. He skirted down the walls, heading towards a small group of bushes. I could see the main entrance to the school grounds, wincing at the group of armed women at the front holding some sort of rifles. They were all facing outward at the street. None were looking back at us.

I heard the rattle of chains.

"Bushes!" Justin hissed.

Justin pulled me into a nearby bush and we ducked. My heart beat with such a frantic pace that I thought it would rupture. I clung to him, a new wave of terror watching over me. Had Krystal and her horde of girls found us? Had they already battered through the door and had discovered we'd fled out the window? I wanted to ask Justin, but a feral instinct told me I needed to be quiet. This animalistic part of my brain begged me not to move a muscle.

The clink of chains grew louder. It was the rattling sound of dozens of chains all clattering together. Justin shifted. He let out an angry snarled beneath his breath, perhaps a swear word. Despite the fear, my curiosity seized me.

What was going on?

I pushed up my glasses and gazed in that same direction. Through breaks in the foliage, I spotted a group of naked boys, all chained together like they were prisoners. They were being escorted by a group of nude coeds. Several of them held floggers or flails, strange implements to see schoolgirls wield. They would crack them on the asses of any of who they felt weren't moving fast enough, barking encouragements and threats.

"Yep, it's time for you to be drained," said a girl I recognized from my useless gender studies class. I also recognize several the boys, including Chris, Aurora's ex-boyfriend in our world.

"Move those arses, nasty boys," said Britney, her English accent giving a strange, refined dictation to her commands. "We need to drain your bollocks. Move it!"

I glanced at Justin as the chain gang past us. Drain their bollocks? I mouthed at him.

He shook his head.

The sound of rattling chains dwindled, along with the occasional crack of the flail on a guy's rump. It sounded like they were being led inside the entrance we were going to use. Justin and I waited in the bushes, time crawling past us. I was counting heartbeats, wondering what we should do. Should we head inside? Should we stay here? How long would it take for Krystal and her horde of girls to realize we'd escape the classroom?

They would flood the school looking for us.

"We got to move," Justin suddenly said. "We stay here, we're fucked."

I nodded my head. Though I wanted to stay here—I felt safe since we were hidden—I knew it wouldn't get us back to our world.

Holding Justin's hand tight, I followed him out the bushes. He stepped on the other side, peering to the door where the chain gang must have vanished. The doors were propped open, revealing an empty hallway lined with classrooms that also had their doors open.

"I don't see any movement," Justin said. "We need to move fast. Okay?"

I nodded.

"We get upstairs, cross back into our universe, and then we figure out how we're going to turn that dumb time machine off."

I nodded again. "Let's go. I just want to move."

We hurried towards the school. I shuddered, leaving me feeling so exposed. If one of those women guarding the entrance looked back behind her and noticed us... What if one of the girls who was escorting the boys showed back up? Where had they taken those boys? What did it mean that they were going to drain their bollocks?

We stepped into the hallway, and I heard grunts and groans from boys. The noise came from one of the classrooms. There was this wet sound like something juicy was being churned. Flesh slapped flesh. Then I heard the whimper of girls. Sexual whimpers.

"Are they fucking those captured guys?" Justin whispered as we crept down the hallway.

"Perhaps... I should go first. I'm a girl. They seem to have free reign here."

Justin nodded his head.

It was so hard to leave him behind. I had to force myself to walk straight-back. I'd read enough books to know that people who act like they're sneaking looked suspicious. Maybe that was just fiction, but it made a certain sense. If I looked like I belonged, perhaps the girls wouldn't question why was I here. I passed the first classroom, peering inside. There were more of the manacles, but it was empty of people. Same with the second and third. But the fourth...

"Work your cunts up and down their cocks, girls," Brittany said, her English diction begin making this feel surreal. She strolled around the center of the room, staring at all those boys now chained to the wall, girls straddling them. "Work those fannies up and down those cocks. I know it's not ideal. I know you'd rather have dildos in you than those filthy boy-cocks, but we have to drain all that nasty lust out of them. So work those twats, girls!"

"Come on, you filthy boy, just cum in me," hissed that girl from my gender studies class. Her ass clenched as she worked her cunt up and down his dick. "We need to get every drop out of you. We need to let you contribute to society again."

"If we can't drain you, we will have to castrate you," another girl moaned, her pussy working up and down Chris's dick. "You want that?"

"No, Mistress," Chris said." I'm trying. I'm almost there."

I swallowed. This was crazy. What had happened to this world? What had Krystal done to it? I licked my lips, studying the room. The women hadn't noticed me. Brittany had her attention on the girl's fucking the boys. And those girls were all facing the walls as they worked their pussies up and down their imprisoned guy's dick.

I glanced down at Justin waiting at the end of the hallway. I stepped past the doorway then motioned for him.

My heart beats so fast as he rushed towards me, his bare feet slapping on the linoleum tiles. What if they noticed him? My skin felt so tight. I wanted to just scream out all this writhing, nervous energy sparking in my guts. He came closer and closer.

He was at the door.

I tensed for the shout, for the girl to see him and—

He was past it.

Justin took my hand. I exhaled a breath I didn't even realize I held.

We hurried down the hallway, leaving behind that strange scene. Our feet padded on the linoleum tile as we rounded the corner. The stairs were ahead. My fear was bleeding out of me, body shaking as the adrenaline dwindled in my system. I suddenly wanted to throw up and...

I heard a noise.

Girls were coming down the stairs.

Justin squeezed my hand at the sound of the approaching girls. Their footsteps echoed as they descended the stairs. Not fast, but taking their time. Still, we had to move. There were open classroom doors all around us. We could duck into one of them, but it would be hard to hide. If we closed the door, it would look suspicious.

"I am so glad I'm not on ball-draining duty," said the familiar, Latina accent of Petra. "I can't believe I used to like dicks."

"I know," answered a girl that sounded a bit like Melissa. "I used to let guys slide inside of me and pump their filthy lust into me. I'm so glad our Queen taught us differently."

"Yeah, I'm so glad we're not putas any longer."

"The classroom?" I whispered to Justin.

He shook his head, staring down the hallway, looking for someplace to hide.

"I have an idea," I told him. "Do you... trust me?"

"Of course I trust you," he said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

"Oh, yes, yes, you eat my pussy, Petra," I moaned, lying on my back as my Hispanic friend, and fellow sex slave, feasted on my cunt. She had her face buried into my snatch. She licked and lapped, her tongue fluttering up and down my folds. She teased me. She made me feel so good. I trembled, grinding my pussy against her face. I squeezed my tits, kneading them. My fingers dug into my round mounds.

The orgy in the gymnasium raged around us. It was so hot. I loved all the sounds of these gasping girls. The girls that I mind-controlled into being my Master's sex slaves. I did this. I proved myself the best sex slave in the history of the world.

"Yes, I'm almost there, Petra!" I moaned. "Just make me explode. I want to drown your face in my juices. This feels so good!"

"Hey!" Krystal, Justin's cute sister, said. The petite girl stood over me, her hands squeezing her budding breasts. She had pussy juices and pearly cum smeared across her mouth and dribbling down her chin.

"Oh, hey, I'm almost done!" I moaned. "Just give me a moment, Mistress! Let me cream on this naughty slut's mouth!"

Krystal winked at me.

Petra thrust two fingers into my asshole. The slut knew just what I loved. She knew just how to make me explode. It was incredible. My asshole clenched down on her plunging digits while her lips sucked on my clit.

Petra thrust a second finger into my asshole. She pumped her twin digits in and out of my rectum, the velvety pleasure melting into my pussy. My cunt clenched, my body shuddering. Her lips nursed on my clit, her tongue caressing my bud between each suck.

She was driving me towards my orgasm. I squeezed my round breasts, staring up at my Master's little sister. I could see traces of his own features in hers. Her features were softer, cuter. Their blood-relation apparent.

I stared into her eyes, the same shade as her brother's eyes, and came.

"You fucking slut!" I howled as my asshole writhed about Petra's plunging fingers. My pussy convulsed so hard juices gushed out, splattering my friend's face. I stared into Krystal's eyes as the waves of pleasure rippled through my body. They washed into my mind, stars dancing around her mischievous face.

I bucked. My ass lifted off the floor, smearing my convulsing pussy against Petra's hot mouth. She jammed her two digits deep into my spasming asshole, adding another level of bliss to the ecstasy raging through my body.

"I love cumming!" I howled. "I love being your brother's sex slave!"

"Yes, yes, you're a filthy whore, Aurora," Krystal said. She leaned over. "Where did my brother go? There are hundreds of girls here, and he's not here enjoying any of them."

"I... I..." I shuddered as my orgasm peaked through me. "Didn't he go off with... with Sam?"

"Wasn't that an hour ago?" Krystal asked. "How long does it take to pop a nerd's cherry? I thought he would be back here reveling in all this."

"Are you worried?" I asked, my body buzzing.

Krystal bit her lower lip.

"I'm sure he's happy. He and Sam are having some alone time. They're in love." My eyes drifted over to Ji-Yun. The cute, Korean girl lurked behind Krystal. "I'm sure you understand that."

Krystal glanced behind her. When she looked back, a smile had spread across her lips. "Yeah, I do. So... you think we should give them more time?"

I nodded my head. I knew my master was having an amazing time right now. He didn't need us wandering around the school and blundering into whatever romantic delight he was sharing with Sam. "Perfectly sure."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

Sam dragged me into the nearest classroom, the approaching footsteps of Petra and Melissa coming closer and closer. In the other world, those two girls loved being my slut. But the alternate version of my little sister had turned them all into lesbians.

Lesbians who hated men.

This was also crazy. My Krystal didn't hate guys. Yeah, we fought like any siblings before Ji-Yun mind-controlled her, but she never acted like she despised me. What could have changed in this world to turn Krystal into such a man-hater?

Like the other classroom, this one had the chains bolted into the walls. How many guys had the crazy girls chained up and then rode them to "drain their balls." It was such a weird thing to do. What, did Krystal think that there was a finite amount of cum inside a guy's balls?

"Justin, I need you to lie down and put your hands in the manacles," Sam said.

I shot my girlfriend a wild look. "What?"

"They're almost upon us," Sam said, her voice sounding brittle. "Trust me. It is better to look like we belong. It won't be suspicious."

"What if they're from the group chasing us?" I asked. "They came from upstairs."

"Do they sound like they're chasing us?" Sam asked. "Besides, I did not see either of them in the group. I would remember." Her dark eyes stared at me with such pleading need behind her glasses. "Please, Justin, you said you trusted me."

"Fuck!" I groaned and sank down to my ground.

The footsteps came closer.

Fighting my instincts to flee, I thrust my arms over my head. Sam grabbed the manacles and slid a metal cuff over my right wrist. I hated how cold it felt. She closed it, but I didn't hear any clicking sound. She didn't lock it closed. It was just a ruse. She "secured" the other one around my left wrist then she straddled my waist.

I groaned as her ticklish bush pressed onto my soft cock. She ground herself against me, rubbing her silky pubic hair up and down my shaft. I could feel her pussy lips on my dick. Her virgin flesh caressed me.

I couldn't help the sudden swelling in my loins. Especially when I felt a faint trickle of her own excitement bathing my dick. Her small, firm titties jiggled as she ground on me. I could feel her clit swelling hard and rubbing against the spongy crown of my cock.

I grew erect faster.

"Oh, you're in here alone?" Petra asked, her words startling me back to the reality of the situation.

Beyond Sam I could see Petra and Melissa standing in the doorway, both girls naked. They looked the same as they did in my universe, Petra's golden-brown tits swaying before her. Melissa's ebony breasts were smaller, firmer.

"I'm just obeying our Queen's orders," Sam said. "I need to drain all that nasty lust from this one's balls."

Petra nodded her head. "Is that her... brother?" The Latina girl spoke with such sneering contempt in her voice. "I thought he was kept in a special place."

"Our Queen ordered me to drain his balls here," Sam replied, rubbing her pussy up and down my dick. "Who am I to question her?"

My dick twitched and throbbed. Somehow the danger of this moment, lying here, my hands chained above my head, made my cock harder and caused my lusts to swell. There was a perverse passion in being helpless. I had to pretend to be at Sam's mercy.

My dick twitched against her pussy, the ache building at the tip of my cock. My balls brimmed with another load of cum. Sam's pussy felt so hot against me, her virgin folds and silky pubic hair caressing me. Smearing her juices on me.

"I know it's disgusting to slide his dick into your cunt," Melissa said, "but you're never going to drain his balls of all that icky lust if you don't allow him to penetrate you, Salome."

"Yes, you're absolutely right." To my shock, Sam lifted her hips while her hand grabbed my dick. She guided the tip of my cock to her silky folds. I groaned at the first caress of her bush against my sensitive crown.

"Sam," I mouthed, arching my eyebrows.

Her dark eyes met mine. I knew she wanted to wait to make love until we had our date later this evening. She wanted her first time to be special. I wanted that. She wasn't a slut or a whore. She was my girlfriend.

Her eyes shone with liquid emotion. She gave me the slightest nod of her head as she pressed my dick against the virgin folds of her pussy. Against her hymen.

"I love you," she mouthed to me.

She impaled her pussy down my cock. Her cherry tore like tissue paper, ripping before the intensity of her downward thrust. I groaned as her hot, silky, tight pussy engulfed my dick. Sam's snatch was around me. Engulfing me.

In a heartbeat, she'd taken every inch of me.

"Jesus," I groaned, staring up into Sam's liquid eyes. Pleasure rippled across her face as she wiggled her hips around. "Jesus, that's good!"

"Quiet, disgusting boy," snapped Melissa. "Just release all your nasty cum and get all that filthy lust out of your system."

"Yes, yes, all your filthy lust, Justin," Sam moaned as she rose up my cock.

I wanted to grab her. To hold her. I knew I could rip my wrists free of the manacles, but Petra and Melissa were watching. I couldn't break the ruse. There were only two of them, but they could scream for help. Anything could go wrong if I didn't play along with the ruse and...

Sam slid her pussy up and down my dick. She was so tight. Her juicy, silky embrace felt amazing. I never imagined our first time would be like this. Not under these circumstances. She gave up her virginity to protect me. I could feel her love as she worked her twat up and down my dick, stimulating me.

My toes curled as I groaned. Her pussy caressed my dick. The silky friction transformed into an ecstasy that spilled through me. Even with Petra and Melissa watching, it felt incredible. It was this wondrous rush of bliss. Sam whimpered, her firm titties jiggling as she worked her pussy faster and faster up and down my dick. I groaned, my balls swelling with cum.

It would fire so much jizz into my girlfriend's pussy. I would spurt into her deflowered depths. I stared into her eyes, wanting to gasp out how much I loved her. How amazing she was. I couldn't say any of those words out loud. So I said them with my eyes. I stared at her as she leaned over me, her fingers caressing my naked chest. Her pussy squeezed and relaxed on my dick.

She whimpered.

"That's it, Sam," purred Petra. The busty, Hispanic girl hugged Sam from behind. She nuzzled against my girlfriend's ear. "I know it sucks having to fuck his cock, but you have to make him cum. Luckily, you can also have some fun doing it."

My dick twitched and throbbed as Petra's hand slid down my girlfriend's belly. Sam whimpered, her cunt squeezing part of my dick as Petra's fingers went lower and lower. Those golden-brown digits reached Sam's black bush.

Petra slid through those silky curls of Sam. My girlfriend shuddered, riding my cock faster and faster. Her back arched. She gasped as Petra found Sam's clit, manipulating it. Sam's pussy squeezed so tight about my dick as she rose up and down my shaft.

"Yes, yes, yes!" Sam moaned, her head swaying back and forth.

"See," purred Petra. She nibbled on my girlfriend's earlobe. "Just let my fingers carry you away. If you cum on his dick, you'll empty his balls faster."

"Thank you, Petra," Sam moaned, her hips wiggling from side to side, stirring her pussy around my dick. "Oh, yes, this feels amazing!" Her eyes caught mine. She winked at me. "Oh, I love it. You feel incredible."

I wanted to growl out in answer. Her hips rose faster and faster. Her pussy gripped my cock with a silky embrace. The pressure swelled and swelled at the tip of my dick. My balls tightened, coming closer and closer to unloading my jizz into her snatch. My face twisted, the pressure building and building in my nuts.

Petra's other hand slid up and cupped Sam's small, budding breasts. A golden-brown thumb swept across Sam's pale flesh, finding a puffy nipple. Sam squeaked out a gasp of pleasure as Petra massaged all her naughty bits. Her pussy grew hotter and hotter on my cock.

"That's it, it's okay to be a puta while I'm touching you," Petra purred. "Just give in. Explode on him and drain all that nasty lust from him. It will make him docile. He'll be a good boy-slave."

"Yes, yes, Justin, please, cum in me!" howled my girlfriend. "I'm going to climax. I want your jizz firing into me!"

"Mmm, yes, yes my touch is stirring you up," purred Petra. "Ooh, you are going to drain all that filthy lust out of him!"

"Yes, yes, cum in me!" Sam said, her dark eyes staring at me with such passion and love in them. She worked that pussy up and down my cock, her cunt squeezing and relaxing. "Please, please, give it to me!"

I growled, "Yes!"

"Don't you dare talk, you filthy boy!" hissed Melissa. "Just cum in her. Get all that nasty, filthy spunk brimming with all that lust out of you. Then you can be a good boy and contribute to society."

"Yes, yes, just cum in me, Justin!" moaned Sam. "I'm going to explode. I'm getting so close!"

"Yes, let yourself go, puta!" moaned Petra. She licked my girlfriend's ear. "Explode!"

Sam slammed down my cock, engulfing every inch of me. Her back arched, her little tits jiggling. Her glasses slipped down her nose as she let out a whimpering moan. Her pussy grew so hot around my dick. Then, as she rose up my cock, it happened.

My girlfriend came on my dick.

Her spasming, convulsing flesh massaged my dick. Her juices bathed my cock as she reached the pinnacle. Just the tip remained inside of her, my spongy crown drinking in the exciting feel of her. Then she slammed down me. She engulfed every inch of me.

I groaned at the wondrous feel of her embracing me. Her pussy was so hungry for my cum. My balls tightened. That ache swelled and swelled at the tip of my cock. My spunk just wanted to explode out of me. To flood her with every drop of my jizz.

"Cum in me, Justin!" she howled, her eyes staring at me. She mouthed, "I love you!"

My dick erupted.

I spurted my cum into Sam's deflowered pussy. I gave my girlfriend what she craved. I grunted and groaned as the pleasure spurted out of me. My toes curled as her snatch writhed about my dick. She milked my throbbing cock.

Rapture slammed into my mind. My balls unloaded spurt after spurt of cum into her. Every blast sent ecstasy shooting into me. There was so much. I'd never spurted so many times. It was incredible. My heart pounded in my chest. Sam's fingernails scratch down my torso as she quivered in ecstasy.

"That's it, puta, drain all that nasty cum out of him," purred Petra. "Mmm, I gave you so much pleasure. I helped you enjoy this."

Sam's eyes snapped open. She stared down at me, speaking to me, and said, "Yes. You gave me so much pleasure. More than I'd ever felt in my life."

I wanted to grin. I wanted to have the biggest look of pride crossing my face. I ached to hold her. To crush her to my chest and kiss her. Love her. But those two fucking whores were here. Melissa watched on, her arms folded beneath her ebony tits. Petra kept molesting my girlfriend, groping Sam's breasts and rubbing her clit.

"Thank you for your assistance," Sam said. "I have it from here."

"Oh, no, we're not going to abandon you to this task by yourself," Melissa said. "I mean, look at how much jizz is already leaking out of you. How much did he fire into you?"

"A... great volume," Sam said.

Melissa bent down, staring at the joining of my flesh and Sam's. "It looks like he's already cum three or four times in you."

"No wonder our Queen ordered her brother kept locked up until now," Petra said. "I bet you will have to make him cum over and over to drain him. Don't worry, Sam, we are here. We can even... assist if your pussy grows fatigued."

Sam swallowed. She glanced at me, her pussy squeezing around my dick. I couldn't afford to have sex that many times. How long until the girls with this reality's version of my little sister burst into the classroom? How long until they knew what escaped and flooded the campus grounds looking for us? They would find us here pretty quick. We couldn't stay here. I had to do something.

What? Fear clenched about my heart. I just wanted to get back to my reality. I needed to escape this messed up, parallel universe.

"Well, start moving that ass," Petra said. "Work that cunt up and down his dick, Salome. He's not going to cum if you just sit there."

"Unless you just want us to castrate him," said Melissa, a light glinting in her eyes. "If you can't drain all the lust out of him, then he has to be... pacified in another way."

I swallowed as an idea hit me. I had to take the chance. I didn't know if this would work. But, fuck it, I was keeping my balls.

I acted.

34 Chapter 16: Sex Slave's Wild Passion

I placed my hand on the small of Paris's back. She knelt in the middle of the gray van used by the NSA agents. They came to our college to find the person affected by their Project KRONOS machine. That person was my brother, Justin.

And, maybe, myself.

We were the first to use the powers. We were the only ones who did it yesterday. We also were the only two on the same frequency. When one of us stopped time, the other one was also pulled into the frozen reality, too. Maybe is because we were siblings, or maybe we were both affected by the machine. Which meant we were both the point that spread gravitons, and our abilities, to other people.

People like Paris.

But those people could freeze Justin and me. They could even mind-control us, like the way we'd done to all the people at our college. It was all so strange. I didn't want to stop doing it, but it was causing problems to the fabric of space-time in our universe.

By mind-controlling people, we were really drawing personalities from other universes. Doing that was destroying the barriers between our universe and other ones, allowing realities to bleed together.

It was how I met my evil twin today. She was also named Krystal, but she spelled her name with a C and not a K. Weird.

Outside the van, all the sex slaves were cheering Justin on, almost drowning out the chug of the van's running engine. Ji-Yun, my girlfriend, was out there, too. I could hear her calling out a farewell to me.

"I'm ready, Master," Paris said. She stared at him. The pervert had his hand over her right breast, squeezing her tit. Well, he did own her.

Plus, she did have cute, little titties. Just a little bigger than my own.

Sam, Justin's girlfriend, knelt beside him, her hand on Paris's shoulder. The nerdy girl was naked like the rest of us, her black hair gathered in a loose braid. Kneeling on the other side of Justin was his first sex slave, Aurora. The blonde cheerleader had her hand groping Paris's other tit. She was as much a pervert as my brother.

As me!

I enjoyed being a pervert. I liked that I was now a bi pervert instead of just a lesbian pervert.

"Let's do it," I said, shivering.

"We're ready," said the final person in the van: Agent Miller. He was dressed in the suit, looking handsome and dangerous. He was the sort of man you'd imagined when thinking about a spy. He was going to guide us to the facility where Justin would shut down the machine and put an end to all this madness before more craziness—like the bizarre reality that my evil twin came from—spilled over into ours.

"STOP!" Paris shouted.

I shivered as that familiar feeling rippled over me.

The gravitons flowed out of Paris and ran across my skin in a blink of an eye. She encased me in her power, allowing me to move through the paused time she created. I trembled, listening to the sounds of the outside world vanish. All the girls that were surrounding us, all the cheering sex slaves that my brother owned went silent.

The only sounds I heard was the sound of the van's engine running.

"Thank god that worked," Justin said, glancing at the front. "You did good, Paris."

We weren't sure Paris could bring the van into our paused reality. If it didn't work, we'd have to walk there. Or, I guess we could just have driven there. But it would take a couple hours, and who knew what would happen.

Now we had all the time in the world.

I grinned, hopped to my feet, and threw open the sliding side door of the boxy work van. I darted out of it, weaving through the cheering horde of girls. My brother shouted after me, but there was something I had to do. It didn't matter how long it took now. We could spend a year fucking around in paused time before we went to the facility and turned off the machine. While everything was frozen, not a single second would past for anyone else.

I licked my lips, hungry to do this. It would be so naughty. Such a wicked thing to do. The moment I saw my evil twin, I just had to do this.

"What the hell are you doing, Krystal?" Justin shouted.

I threw a glance over my shoulder, spotting my brother charging naked after me. I was finding him really sexy now. My girlfriend, Ji-Yun, mind-controlled me into finding my brother sexy. He had a lean build that was surprisingly hot for such a nerd. His cock bounced hard before him. Aurora was right at his side, the cheerleader's toned legs stretching before her while her round breasts heaved and bounced.

I just grinned and kept going.

I burst into the gymnasium. My bare feet slapped on the floor, the only sounds in the entire room. It was full of guys brainwashed into being Justin's personal army. His three former bullies were leading the watch on the prisoners. The muscular Chris stood over my evil twin and the evil version of my girlfriend, Ji-Yun. They both came from that other reality, captured by my brother after he spent an hour futzing around over there.

Well, an hour trying not to get captured by a horde of crazy girls that wanted to drain all the lust out of his balls and turn him into some sort of quasi-eunuch wuss.

I stopped before Crystal, staring at her. We looked so much alike. The same petite build, both of us eighteen and just blossoming into womanhood. She had boyish hips and budding breasts, too. Her nipples were pink and soft. Her black hair wasn't gathered in pigtails like mine but fell in a loose mass around her elfin face. My eyes swept down to the nearly identical, trimmed bush that adorned Crystal's pussy, the dark patch contrasting with her pale skin.

Mouthwatering, I fell to my knees before her. I just had to feast on her. To devour her. I wanted nothing more than to lick and lap and enjoy all her yummy delights. I wanted to eat my own doppelganger's pussy. It was the ultimate form of incest.

"This is why your ran, Krystal?" asked Justin as he came to a halt behind me. Aurora was next to him. In the back, Sam and Paris were stumbling up, both panting and clutching at their sides. "You want to eat out Crystal's pussy?"

"Justin, this is our last chance to enjoy paused time. We are never going to get to do this again. So, yes, I'm going to eat out Crystal's pussy. I'm going to enjoy it. We have all the time the world right now."

"Your sister... is... in essence... correct..." panted Sam as she arrived, her face flushed.

"See, even your girlfriend agrees with me, bro." I grinned up at my brother. Then my head whipped around, and I nuzzled my face into my evil doppelganger's bush.

Into her pussy.

She tasted just like me. That same fresh delight that I had enjoyed smeared on Ji-Yun's lips a few times since yesterday. Or when sucking my fingers clean. I shuddered, rubbing my face into her silky bush, eating out my own pussy. My cunt clenched, almost like I was licking myself. This was so hot. This truly was the ultimate form of incest.

I wiggled my hips, my cunt growing hotter and hotter. Beads of my fresh juices ran down my thighs as my tongue fluttered through my evil doppelganger's folds. This was the same delights that Ji-Yun, my brother, or my mother got to enjoy when they feasted on me. They licked these exact same labia. They flicked this same little clit. They felt these same ticklish pubic hairs.

My lust surged hot through me. I groaned as I thrust my tongue deep into her snatch, pumping in and out of her. It was so hot. This was incredible. I wiggled my hips more, my cunt itching to be filled. I could feel Justin watching me eat out this alternate version of myself.

His evil little sister.

I lifted my head and moaned, annoyed, "Why aren't you fucking me, Justin? Don't you see me wiggling my cute tush at you?" I threw a look over my shoulder at him, my evil twin's juices coating my lips and chin. "Unless you don't think I have a cute tush?"

Aurora giggled.

"Why wouldn't Justin think you have a cute tush?" Sam asked, pushing up her glasses.

I rolled my eyes.

"Fuck yes, you have a cute tush," Justin growled, his dick thrusting hard before him.

He fell to his knees and seized my hips. I groaned in delight as he thrust into me in a single plunge. My brother's cock filled me as I turned back to my evil twin. I buried my face into Crystal's snatch, licking up those familiar, fresh juices.

They poured into my mouth, my fingers gripping her hips as Justin slammed his cock into me over and over. My brother fucked me hard. His dick reamed into me, the silky friction sending waves of lust fluttering through me. Then his balls smacked into my bud, sending sparks of delight bursting through my cunt.

He grunted as he fucked me. His hand slid up my naked body to find my budding breasts. He cupped them, squeezed them. My snatch clenched around his dick as he pinched my hard nipples.

"That's it," I moaned into Crystal's juicy snatch. "Fuck me, bro! Fuck me while I eat myself out!"

"Goddamn!" Justin grunted, his strokes growing harder. He pinched and twisted my nipples as he rammed that dick into my juicy depths. "Devour her, Krystal! Make her cum on your face. Love her! She needs to be loved!"

What weird words to say. But I didn't care what they meant. I was burning with the rapture of my brother's dick plunging again and again into my juicy snatch. Churning me up, spilling bliss through my body. My eyes fluttered as I enjoyed every hard stroke.

I gripped his dick tight in my cunny, increasing the silky friction burning in me. The pleasure swelled and swelled inside of me. I was going to cum feasting on my twin's snatch. I found her clit, sucking on it.

When time unpaused, she would have an amazing orgasm. She would scream her pretty, little head off. It would be so amazing. My tongue swirled around her bud. I nibbled on it. I made sure she felt amazing.

And I was rewarded.

More more of her juices flooded out of her time-paused pussy. I didn't know how these strange powers worked, I just loved them. I reveled in the pussy cream spilling over my chin and running down my neck.

"Fuck," grunted Justin. "This is so hot to watch. It's like you're eating yourself! Like I have two sisters!"

"Yes, it is quite… stimulating," Sam moaned.

Aurora let out a purring, whimpering moan. "I so want to do naughty things, Master!"

Justin just pinched my nipples while he slammed his dick into me. His balls smacked my clit. I couldn't take much more of this. I sucked so hard on my evil doppelganger's clit. My nose pressed into her hot folds. I breathed in her fresh musk. I trembled, clutching at her, just moments from exploding.

Then a burst of her juices gushed out of her cunt. I gasped in delight. I made my evil twin cum.

My tongue fluttered up from her clit to the entrance of her tight hole. I buried deep into her and felt her cunt's contractions. She was having an orgasm that she would experience in one brief moment when time resumed. A hot rush of rapture. My fingers moved from her hips. They slid around her to reach her clit. I found her bud, stimulated it.

I wanted to give her such a treat. Something to remember me by.

I frigged her bud hard. I massaged it as my orgasm erupted through me. Justin buried into me, my cunt writhing and spasming around his dick. Waves of ecstasy flooded through my body, reaching my mind.

Stars danced across my vision.

"Yes!" I howled into my evil twin's pussy.

"Goddamn, I love it when your pussy cums on my dick," Justin moaned. He pumped his dick hard and fast into me, sending more waves of bliss flooding through me.

I kept my evil doppelganger cumming for as long as I could. My own orgasm spilled from one to the another. Climax after climax shuddered through me as Justin fucked me with his thick dick. His balls thwacked over and over against my clit. Sparks exploded through me.

"Krystal!" my brother gasped. He buried into me, his dick reaching to the very depths of my fertile pussy. Then his hot seed spurted into me.

"Yes, cum in me, Justin!" I howled, my head snapping up from my time-paused doppelganger's snatch. I kept flicking her clit as my orgasm drove me to such height of rapture.

My convulsing pussy milked my brother's balls of all their jizz. I wrung out every incestuous drop into my depths. I shuddered, welcoming this flood into me. I was so glad I'd been mind-controlled by Ji-Yun into loving this.

"Krystal!" he grunted, pinching my nipples one last time. "Damn, that was good."

"Yeah," I panted, my fingers falling away from Crystal's bud. She would be beset with such pleasure when time resumed.

"We should do something about her," Justin said as he ripped his cock out of me.

"Um, what?" I blinked, his jizz running out of me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

My dick, coated in my little sister's pussy cream, still thrust hard before me as I contemplated the naked Crystal. The petite girl was standing there frozen. Krystal's feasting had pushed Crystal's legs farther apart. The paused girl's pussy lips were still spread open from Krystal's lapping tongue. The two looked so much alike.

There was so much pain in Crystal.

It led her to create that nightmarish world.

"You think my powers will work on her, Sam?" I asked.

"Probably," Sam said. "Why?"

"It's just... If our realities stop colliding, she's going to be stranded here. We should move her back to her reality just in case. And if so... Maybe we can make it better."

Sam smiled at me, such an unusual thing to see on the serious girl. I liked it.

I took a step towards Crystal and nuzzled into her ear. I cupped my hands, not wanting the guys standing around me to hear these commands. I thought about them for a moment. Then I whispered, "You don't have to want to have sex with guys, but you don't hate them. You don't want to punish boys because of what your asshole father did to you. Punish only him. With whatever your powers are, you can make something better for your world. Something that won't cause girls to suffer what you did.

"You need to forgive your brother and your mother. They were just scared of your father. Fear makes people weak. When you don't have any power, you just want to survive. You make excuses not to do the right thing. It destroys your soul, surviving. So do that and work with all those boys. Build something together with them and make your world amazing."

"Well, Justin," Krystal asked when I pulled back. "what did you tell her?"

"Just something she needed to hear," I said. Then I hefted the frozen girl, grunting as I threw her petite body over my shoulder. "Someone, grab evil Ji-Yun."

"I got her, Master," Aurora said. "Paris, get her feet."

"Gotcha," Paris said.

Would Paris go back to being a rich, stuck-up bitch once I turned off the machine? Would Aurora stop being my cheerleader-slave? Would Krystal return to being gay? What about her girlfriend, Ji-Yun? Would she still be into girls? Or would she hate the fact that she spent the day licking Krystal's pussy?

Well, it didn't matter. We'd just have to face those consequences once the machine was turned off. My sister and I had a lot of fun the last day, but we couldn't let our enjoyment cause more harm to the world. I let go of my dreams of making it to my paradise. Maybe Crystal could do it to her own world. Things felt... different over there. Whatever happened to her wasn't the same thing happening to me.

With infinite universes, things were bound to function differently in other ones.

I carried her out of the gym and down my college's hallways. I reached the stairs that led up to the second floor. I climbed them, wondering what I would find at the barrier. Would it even be there when time was paused? Could we even cross it? What if time still passed in her reality?

I didn't know, but we were about to find out.

I gained the top of the stairs, Aurora and Paris grunting behind me as they carried the petite Ji-Yun between them. A group of my cops stood at the breach, weapons aimed into the other universe. There were some girls from the other reality that were peeking around the corner. I spotted Aurora, her green eyes wide in shock.

"Oh, wow, there's evil me," Aurora said as we approached the rift.

It seemed like time was paused for all universes. Damn, this was a lot of power. No wonder it was ripping apart the boundaries between realities.

Sam swept past me and dragged one of the cops out of the way, grunting as she torqued her hips, pivoting him on one foot then the other to clear him out of our way. I marched to the gap into another universe. I set Crystal down just on her side of the breach. Next to her, my sex slaves settled Ji-Yun down on her back, her limbs at a weird angle.

Last, I maneuvered the cop back in place just in case the passageway between universes didn't go away and they had to defend it.

"Okay, let's go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

Driving to Handford took longer than the two hours it normally would take. We didn't account for traffic.

Even though it was the middle the day, traffic should've been mostly light on the way there which wouldn't have slowed us down. However, it was all frozen. All the cars had stopped, forming a perpetual traffic jam.

We had to weave through them. Miller drove the van with skill. Sometimes he would race down the shoulder until a broken-down car or a cop doing a traffic stop forced us back out into the road. We passed strobing lights captured in mid-flash. Other times there was no shoulder, especially as we started over the Cascade Mountains across Stevens Pass. There were times when I wasn't sure that our van fit through the gaps in between cars, but Miller threaded the needle, careful not to hit any vehicle.

If he struck them, it might impact momentum to the paused car that could trigger an accident when time resumed.

I sat in the backseat, holding Justin's hand. It was a silent drive. All of us had realized that this crazy day—and all the strange, new delights we'd experienced—was coming to an end. I was cataloging my thoughts so I could record them all for posterity.

It was such a unique experience to be able to enjoy pause time.

I would stare out the windows, spotting impossible sights. A fluttering plastic shopping bag hung suspended in the air. A bird looked like it was stuck in the sky as if it were a taxidermy specimen on display at a museum instead of a living bird in the wild. I studied the people in cars, paused in driving. Some were talking while passengers texting. People stared bored out windows, others looked like they were bobbing to the music. We passed one where children looked like they were fighting in the backseat, their faces twisted in anger while their mother was turned around to yell at them.

These were the people we were protecting by doing this. I knew my boyfriend had fantasies of spreading his domination, creating some sort of perverted utopia for himself, so I was impressed that he was doing the right thing. I squeezed his hand. He glanced at me, his dark eyes distant. I leaned closer to him, nudging my shoulder against his.

"I am proud of you, Justin," I said.

He blinked. "For what?"

"For doing the right thing," I said. "It is a hard task to do. You are giving up so much. We are doing it for all these people we're driving past. People who don't even know what you are doing. It's selfless."

"I don't feel selfless," he muttered. "I'm doing this to protect those I care about."

"See, selfless," I told him. "I am glad that this all happened. That I became open with my feelings. I promise that won't change. Even if everything resets, I will still love you, Justin."

"Master!" squealed Aurora suddenly. I blinked as the sex slave ripped off her seatbelt and threw herself onto my boyfriend's lap.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

I sat naked on my Master's lap, trembling. I slid my arm around his neck, holding him tight. My round breasts swayed right before his face as I wiggled atop his lap. I could feel his dick swelling hard against my inner thigh, rising up to brush the shaved folds of my pussy. I stared into his dark eyes as I pressed my forehead against his.

"I don't want to lose you, Master," I whimpered. "I'm your slave."

His arms went around me. His hands slid down my back to my ass. He squeezed both my butt-cheeks which were still a little sore from his spanking earlier. "I know that, slave."

"Remember that," I told him. "Remember that this is what I wanted. To be a strong man's sex slave. Even if it all goes back to normal, that won't have changed. You can still claim me. You can still make me yours again." Tears burned in my eyes. My vision grew blurry. "Because I'll always be your sex slave, Master. Always."

His fingers dug into my rump. "I hope so, but..."

"Please, no buts," I said. I stared into his eyes, begging him.

His eyes harden, something strong growing inside of them. Something masterful. I whimpered as he gripped my hips and pulled me down, my pussy pressing against the tip of his cock. I gasped as my labia swallowed his dick. My wet sheath slid around him, my silky flesh engulfing him. I whimpered as I sank down his girth, taking more and more of him into me. This was where he belonged.

"I own this pussy," he growled. "It is mine to use. It's my cum-dumpster. I'll fuck you whenever I want. Nothing is going to change that, slave!"

His growling voice sounded so sure. I trembled, my fears retreating. Even if it was a lie, it was all I would believe. I clenched my pussy down around his cock. I quivered, impaled on him. I shifted my hips, stirring my snatch around his cock, pleasing him. He was so right. My body, my pussy, existed to please him.

I would please him right now.

As the van maneuvered through the paused traffic, I raised my hips and slid my cunt up my Master's dick. I squeezed hard, making him growl. His fingers dug into my butt-cheeks as I rose to the pinnacle of his cock.

My hips danced a slow, sensuous circle that stirred the crown of his dick through my juicy twat. Then I slammed down him, taking every inch of him in a heartbeat. I gasped, my back arching, my tits pressing into his upper chest. My nipples rubbed against his collarbone as I shuddered. My blonde ponytail swayed behind me.

"Yes, yes, you own my pussy, Master!" I moaned as I rose up again. "Use my body! I'm your cum-dumpster!"

"She is," Paris moaned from the front seat. "Oh, Master, yes, yes use her! She loves being your slave!"

I did. I loved my Master so much. I didn't mind that he loved Sam more than me. She was his Queen. But I was his head slave. He fucked me before he fucked any other girl. What we had would never be erased. Even if everything went back to the way it was before the machine activated, I would know in my soul. I would ache for him.

And I knew he would claim me. He would seize me, hold me tight, and fuck me hard.

"That's it, slave," he growled. "Work that slutty cunt up and down my dick."

He drew back his hand and cracked it down on my ass.

SMACK!

I hissed in a deep breath, my cunt clenching down on his dick as the pain radiated through my flesh. I whimpered, my body quivering as the heat flowed through me. It was such a wondrous delight to enjoy. Such a treat to experience. My Master disciplined me while I rode his dick. My clit throbbed every time I bottomed out on him, grinding into his pubic bone.

SMACK!

That delicious, stinging bliss shot through me. I whimpered, arching my back. My tits bounced before me, my nipples grazing his cheeks.

He latched onto my right nub. Suckled. Pleasure shot like lightning down to my pussy. My cunt clenched around his dick as I worked up and down his girth. Pleasure spilled through me, delight rippling through my body. A preview for the true rapture to come.

SMACK!

He spanked me hard. He gave me such bliss. I treasured it. I savored it. The heat surged through me. This wonderful passion that drove me towards my orgasm. I would explode on his dick. I would experience such rapture. I couldn't wait. I quivered and groaned, ready for—

SMACK!

"Master!" I squealed as the heat from his fourth spank spilled through my rump.

He sucked harder on my nipple. He nipped it with his teeth. He made such naughty sounds while I slid my cunt up and down his dick. The pleasure spilled through me over and over again. Every time I bottomed out on his girth, I ground my clit into his pubic bone.

SMACK!

I groaned and whimpered. I loved feeling his hand spanking my ass. I was his naughty sex slave. I was his naughty sex slave forever. I never wanted to give this up. I wanted to be his for all time. I held him to my breasts, my nipple throbbing in his mouth.

My hips wiggled and danced. I stirred his cock around inside my cunt as I rode him. My moans echoed through the back of the van as the pleasure surged through me. It fed my growing orgasm.

I would explode on him.

SMACK!

I sucked in a breath. His sixth spank. That wonderful, delicious heat melted into my cunt. It compelled me to drive my pussy down his cock, my juicy cunt enveloping him. My head threw back, my blonde ponytail dancing down my naked back.

"Oh, yes, yes, Master!" I howled, grinding my clit into his pubic bone. Once the stinging in my rump died, I rose back up his cock and kept fucking him.

"This is very... stirring," Sam moaned as she squirmed beside me.

Justin popped his mouth off my nipple while his left hand shot from my ass to plunge between his girlfriend's thigh. Sam quivered as he caressed up her thighs and plunged his fingers into her liquid depths.

"Yes, Justin, yes!" The nerdy girl quivered. Her glasses shifted on her nose.

SMACK!

He fingered Sam and spanked me. It was so wonderful.

My pussy clenched around his dick as I absorbed the heat melting through my ass. Seven wonderful spanks. My ass stung. I knew it would be burning scarlet right now. I worked up and down him faster and faster, listening to him finger Sam. She had her thighs pressed around his hand, trapping his wrist.

She whimpered in delight. With a hungry growl, Justin leaned over and kissed her, his tongue dueling with hers while I rode his cock. I was just a thing. An object to satiate his dick. My pussy was just his cum-dumpster.

I loved it.

SMACK!

The eighth spank almost made me cum. I whimpered, sliding my cunt up and down his dick. The liquid heat swelled in me. He kissed Sam harder, moaning into her mouth as he used me for his pleasure.

"Yes, yes, love your Queen!" I purred.

SMACK!

"Master!" I screamed.

Agony shot through me from my ninth spank. It hurt with blissful delight. Pain and pleasure mixed inside of me. It fed the growing swell of the orgasmic bliss in my cunt. The powerful climax threatening to consume me. I held him tight, my pussy squeezing around his dick.

"Oh, Justin, yes," Sam moaned, breaking the kiss. "Your fingers... Your fingers are stirring me up."

"Good," Justin groaned. "I bet you'd like a third one."

Her eyes widen behind her glasses as he shoved a third digit into her. My own cunt clenched around his dick, loving his girth. Sam trembled as I rode my Master's dick. Her small tits heaved. Her body shuddered in delight, making those breasts jiggle.

My hand shot out. I pinched her puffy areola and rubbed her nipple. She gasped louder, her eyes squeezing shut. I loved it, my cunt growing hotter. I trembled on the verge of my orgasm. I pleased both my Master and his Queen.

SMACK!

The tenth spank triggered my orgasm.

The stinging agony shot straight to my cunt sliding up and down his dick.

It merged with the rapture building in me. Pain and bliss. Such an intoxicating combination. I never wanted to give this up. I would be his sex slave forever.

My pussy convulsed around his dick as I slammed all the way down him. Impaled on his cock, I spasmed. I rubbed Sam's nipple harder as the pleasure screamed through my body. The waves of bliss slammed into my mind.

My thoughts turned into jelly. The rapture had me shuddering and gasping. My pussy convulsed and writhed around my Master's dick. I loved his cock. I was pleasing him with my snatch. I shuddered on him.

"Cum in me, Master!" I howled. "Use my cunt! Dump your jizz into me! Use me!"

Justin growled and kissed Sam again. As he did, his cum pumped into me. Spurt after hot spurt of jizz gushed into my pussy. I felt it. I loved it. My cunt convulsed harder. Another orgasm burst inside of me.

The rapture slammed into my thoughts. My ponytail danced along my back as I screamed and moaned and gasped out my bliss. It was so amazing to experience. I was so lucky to have an amazing man as my Master. So happy Justin mind-controlled me. I never want to give this up. I would his be forever and ever.

Sam squealed into his mouth. She was cumming, too.

My pussy was writhing about his dick as I collapsed against my Master. My ass burned as my pussy wrung the last drops of cum out of him. I panted and moaned, clutching to him. He kept kissing Sam as I savored this moment.

I hoped this wasn't the last time I would get to enjoy him. I prayed that this would all work out. I didn't want to give him up.

"I love you, Master," I whispered into his ear.

He broke his kiss with Sam. He gripped my ponytail and groaned, "I love you, too, slut."

Slut...

I savored that word. I would remember this. No matter what.

"We're almost there, my Lord," Miller said.

Fear swallowed my pleasure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I was glad I had that one last threesome with Sam and Aurora. One last time enjoying my girlfriend and my sex slave. I hoped I wouldn't lose either of them, but...

I stared ahead as we came to a stop at a secure gate made of chain link, coils of razor wire running along the top. It was the type of gate that would open by sliding sideways on wheels. A pair of armed guards stood out front, frozen like everything else, deadly looking assault rifles gripped in their hands.

It was time. I had a focus on our mission. We had to ensure that we could get out once time unfroze.

"We'll have to sabotage the gate, my Lord, Miller said. "They can close it remotely when the alarm sounds. Plus there are a few other security measures."

"We need to secure the guards," I added. "Let's handcuff them so they can't impede our escape."

Sam nodded in agreement, her slender fingers pushing up her glasses.

We piled out of the van with a sense of urgency, leaving the engine running. All of us rushed under Miller's directions. Though we had all the time in the world, there was a breathless energy about our actions. We were breaking into a government facility. A top-secret base run by the NSA. This was incredible. I couldn't believe this was really happening despite everything else that happened since yesterday.

It felt so surreal.

"My Lord," Miller called, "can you help me drag the soldiers into the guard shack? And my Queen, if you and your sex slaves can yank open the fence, that would be greatly appreciated. You should be able to move it by hand."

"We're on it," Paris said. She grabbed the diamond pattern of the chain links, grunted, and dragged the gate a few inches, her small breasts quivering.

I moved to help Miller. The soldiers were bulky and heavy, wearing body armor. I grunted as I dragged one towards the guard shack, his legs thrust stiffly before him. I worked him back with each step, my heart racing. It wouldn't be much longer now. We manhandled the two guards into the shack, pressed them down on their faces, then bent their hands behind their backs. We posed them like they were living G.I. Joes. I shook my head as we snapped the cuffs on their wrists.

I left Miller to sabotage the control panel and stepped outside the shack. The four girls were gasping and grunting as they dragged the gate open. It squeaked and groaned, but moved. This was so strange how this paused time stuff worked.

"I disabled everything," Miller said. "The car barriers won't be able to pop up."

"Car barriers?" I asked.

He pointed at the metal plates that were scattered across the road. "Cement barriers pop up. Keep cars, especially ones loaded with explosives, from barreling through the gate."

I nodded. "Okay, back in the van."

I took the passenger seat this time. I stared ahead at the innocuous looking building. It looked like any sort of office complex, mostly three stories tall with one annex rising five or six high. There were cars parked before it and all were civilian. It was a mix of new and old vehicles, some pickup trucks, SUVs and minivans, and even a few sports cars.

It looked like any parking lot in America.

We pulled the van up right to the entrance. The engine chugged away, running, ready to speed us away. We left all the doors open, too. Once we turned the machine off, we would get back into the van and haul ass out of here before they could respond and seize us.

First thing, Miller did when he got out of the vehicle was to march to a security camera and yank out the coaxial cable connecting it to the wall. "We need to do that on every one we come across. No evidence."

"Smart," I said. I was glad we brought Miller.

Embossed into the floor was the seal of the NSA, letting anyone who entered know exactly who they were working for. There were more guards in a station right inside. They manned a set of sophisticated metal detectors. These guards wore civilian-looking uniforms. Not the military garb that the ones at the outer gate had, but looking like police officers. We handcuffed them then set about disabling all the cameras in the lobby. To be thorough, Sam ripped into the security computers, tearing out hard drives. She threw them. Moments after leaving her hand, they froze in midair. When time resumed, they would crash and shatter against the hard floor.

"Phone system is disabled," muttered Miller as he emerged from a side door. "I ripped out all the lines."

We moved into the facility, heading through the first door and down a hallway lined with offices. We pushed people we found into them, liberating their wallets for credit cards. We disabled the card reader locks by shoving those cards into each lock. No one would be getting out for a while.

This corridor opened onto a large room divided into makeshift hallways by a network of cubicles. There were more office workers rushing around all with panicked looks on their faces. It was a lot of people that could stop us during our escape.

"We have to secure them all," I said, surveying the open area.

"There," Miller said, pointing to an office door. It was open thanks to the frazzled-looking manager standing in the doorway. He held a loose sheaf of papers in his hand, his mouth opened as he blustered out orders. Bits of spittle hung frozen in the air before him.

"Let's get to it," I groaned. Saving the world was proving to involve lots of heavy lifting.

It probably took us thirty minutes to drag all the people into that office. As we did, I glanced at computer monitors, seeing warnings about spatial distortions and gravitational waves. On others were communications discussing mobilizing the military and sending them to our college. On one, I found pictures of possible suspects, taken by Miller and the others, who might be causing the time-distortions. My face was in there along with my sister's and half a dozen other students.

One screen held a frozen frame from Pearline's gangbang.

Finally, we packed all the workers in the office, squeezing them in tight. They stood shoulder to shoulder. Then Krystal closed the door and thrust a credit card, belonging to a man named Anthony Reynolds, into the card scanner. That lock wouldn't work now.

"Okay, the elevator down to the lower level is this way," Miller said.

"Elevator?" I groaned. I surveyed through the office area we just secured. There were objects floating in the air, things that the people were holding when we grabbed them and tossed aside as dragged them to the office. There was a computer chair half tipped over, frozen in an impossible state. "Those won't work. Are there stairs?"

"Of course there are stairs, my Lord," Miller said. "It would be against Federal regulations not to have them. They're over here."

There were a lot of stairs. Luckily, there were no people we passed on the way. Now I had to worry about running back up them. It would take forever. There had to be something else we could do to get out of the subbasement other than climbing twenty or more flights.

I was out of breath by the time we reached the bottom, and Sam was gasping and heaving, clutching her side. Her body was covered in a sheen of sweat. Paris and my little sister didn't look much better, both of them sucking in deep breaths.

Miller hardly looked out of breath at all, and Aurora, while having a pink flush to her cheeks and tits, handled it far better than us. Being a cheerleader paid off.

Sam marched over to the nearest elevator and hit the summon button. When time resumed, it should descend. Panting, she said, "We should... be able to ride... up the elevator... without risking getting... caught since we've disabled... the security desk."

I glanced at Miller, arching my eyebrows in question. He nodded his head.

We had a viable escape plan.

"What's that sound?" my little sister asked, glancing at me. "You hear it?"

I paused and realize there was a pulse rippling through the air. It was low, powerful. It was also the first external sound that we'd heard since pausing time hours ago (for us, since no time had passed in the real world). This was a sound not caused by one of us. A weight settled in my stomach. I glanced down the hallway to the secured door at the end.

"Yeah, the machine's in there," Miller said, his voice tight.

"This is it," I muttered, the pressure squeezing about my heart.

I felt a great deal of trepidation as I forced myself to march down the hallway. That thrumming sound grew louder and louder. Halfway to the door, I could feel it vibrating through the floor. It rattled the bones of my feet and legs. I swallowed, wondering what would happen when I turned off the machine. Would it hurt me? Would it kill me? I didn't really understand what we were going to find in there.

My stomach twisted. My palms were all sweaty. Every step felt like my feet were encased in concrete. They dragged, weighing me down. The thrumming grew louder and louder. The sound slammed through the air and buffeted my body. Sam took my hand, her fingers clammy like mine. She squeezed.

I glanced at her. She had just the hint of a smile on her lips. "I'm here, Justin."

I nodded. We reached the sealed door. We had to wait. Miller had to disable the lock.

Waiting sucked.

I could feel that thrumming machine pulsing inside as he exposed the wiring of the lock. I swallowed while he went to work shorting out the circuitry. I swallowed, watching sparks flare then the bits of plasma would remain suspended, the burning flakes of metal frozen in mid-air like newly birthed stars. Curls of smoke rose, vaporous blue-gray snakes held immobilized. The air felt thick, viscous, a medium trapping the pattern. They would remain frozen until Miller's finger would brush through them, then the smoke would eddy for a moment, swirling into a new pattern, before it froze again.

He grabbed the door handle, saying, "Hopefully, that should do it. Shall I, my Lord?"

I nodded. He opened the door.

Beyond was a large room lit with a sapphire hue. We gazed down on it from a walkway above. People were frozen while they were racing around the machine. All were dressed like office workers. None of them had lab coats or anything. They must be scientists because they were rushing around a strange device. It was the source of the thrumming sound.

It moved.

The machine was a three-ring gyroscope that somehow was floating in the air. Each ring spun in a different direction, leaving a streak of bluish energy in its wake. Each one wasn't spinning terribly fast, but if we could see it moving with time paused, or maybe time was just slowed down to such a ridiculous pace that it might as well be paused, then what were the people in the room seeing? It must just be an incandescent bubble of azure energy surrounding the machine.

A wall they couldn't get past

"Is that thing breaking light barrier?" gasped Sam, her hands squeezing mine. She understood the implications of the arms moving. "Are gravitons allowing it to violate all the laws of physics as we understand them?"

"It's making universes collide together," said my little sister. "D'oh."

I nodded my head.

"Someone has to go into there, turn off the machine," said Miller. "They built the reactor inside of there. You can see it, that big pressure vessel in the center."

I looked past the spinning arms and saw what he was talking about. There was what looked like a large pressure vessel, not much different from a water heater, with a series of pipes going between them and gauges. I shuddered, realizing I was looking at a nuclear reactor.

I felt the urge to cover my balls.

"The problem is that we missed our target and hit you instead, my Lord," Miller said. "No one can get past those spinning rings in real time. That's why we needed you, or anyone else, who could freeze time."

"What happens if we touch one of those rings?" Aurora asked.

"It'll be bad," Miller said. He glanced towards the corner of the room where a collection of steel rods that ended in half melted blobs lay. "We tried... alternative methods to shut it down."

"There is no external power source?" I asked. No, of course, there wasn't one. If there was, they wouldn't need me. The gyroscopic, spinning arms were why the reactor was inside the radius of the machine, preventing such a measure.

"The only plus side is the reactor core appeared to be stable," said Miller. "So there's no risk of any meltdown. You just gotta get in there, my Lord, and hit the big red button. It deactivates the machine and..."

"And halt the production of gravitons," said Sam.

"Okay, I can do this," Aurora said.

"Nope," I said.

"My Lord, allow me to do this," Miller said. He stared at me with such worship in his eyes. If I gave the command, he would throw his life away.

I shook my head. I couldn't order someone to die when they had no choice but to obey me. "I started this mess. I started mind-controlling people, so I'll do it."

"I was doing it yesterday, too," muttered my little sister.

I ruffled her black hair before embracing her. Her naked body pressed against mine. She stared up at me, her eyes liquid, lower lip quivering. "I'm your big brother. I can't let you do it in my stead."

"Why did you have to make Ji-Yun mind-control me into liking you?" she demanded, pain shining in her eyes. "This would be a lot easier if I merely tolerated you."

"You've always cared for me," I said. "Now you also lust for me."

"Yeah," she said. She sighed. "Don't get yourself killed."

Little sister kissed me with a fierce passion. Her tongue thrust into my mouth, swirling around inside of me. I held her tight, such passion. I was glad I got to make love to her once. She shuddered against me. I felt her budding breasts against my chest. I gave her one final squeeze, then I let her go. She whirled away, wiping at her cheeks while her shoulders trembled.

I pulled Paris to me, kissing my rich-bitch sex slave hard on the lips. She quivered against me. At least I had today to fuck her. To use her. She would probably go back to being that annoying cunt again. At least I would have my memories.

If I survived...

I released Paris and turned to Aurora. My sex slave stared at me, her green eyes brimming with tears. She rubbed her hands together, her entire body squirming. She let out a little whimper, almost a sob. Then she threw herself at me. She pressed her body as tight to mine as she could. She clung to me, her firm, perky titties rubbing against my chest. I hugged her just tight, and she rained kisses on my lips and face. I would miss her a lot.

We had a day together, but I had enjoyed every moment of owning her.

"I'm glad I was able to give you what you craved," I whispered into her ears, my arms holding her tight. "I'm glad that at least for the last day, you were able to live out your fantasy of being a sex slave."

"A mind-controlled sex slave," she groaned. "Thank you, Master. I promise... I promise I won't forget this."

"I love you, Aurora. You're my number one slave."

She let out a shuddering sob. When she broke away from me, she wiped at her eyes while nodding.

Last, I turned to my sweet Sam. Her eyes were brimming with tears already. Her petite body trembled. I cupped her face, wiping away a liquid diamond that spilled down her cheek. I peered into her glasses-magnified, brown eyes.

"I love you, Sam," I told her. "That's not going to change. No matter what happens. After I hit that button, we're going to get out of here and have a great life together. Me and you, Sam."

Her nose quivered as she fought off her emotions. "I… I love you, too, Justin. So... So..." She drew in a deep breath, then, in a barreling rush, almost shouted, "So you better survive! You better turn that machine off and come back to me!"

She glued her lips to mine.

Her passion unleashed molten hot. It bubbled out of her, a volcanic eruption that swept me away. I held her tight, savoring this moment. If this was last time we'd ever kiss, I would memorize it. The feel of her petite body against mine, the heat of her lips, the sweetness of her mouth, the silkiness of her skin.

I would catalog it all.

I forced myself to break the kiss. It was the hardest thing I'd ever done in my life. It hurt to wrench away from her. My soul felt ripped open, raw. I rushed for the stairs. I couldn't stop myself, If I didn't go now, I would never leave her. I couldn't look back at her or I would lose my drive. I rushed towards the temporal machine, staring at the squealing arms. Watching the pattern.

While I studied it, reading the pattern like I would the attack of a boss in a video game, they secured last of the scientists. There was a small office they put them in. I focused on the rings. On the thrumming. This close, I felt the wash of energy rippling through my bones. My flesh felt unreal, almost like I would vibrate apart. I groaned, fighting the urge to run. To go back to Sam.

"They're all secure, Master," Aurora said, her voice brittle. "Even Miller. Just in case."

He was mind-controlled to be loyal to the end.

"Well," I said, struggling to find something profound to say. Something heroic. I felt them—Sam—watching me. I growled in frustration, "Fuck it, tomorrow is going to be a beautiful day, and we're all going to see it!"

The spinning arm of the machine rushed by, the streak of blue glowing in its wake, fading like a dying ember. The next ring was swinging down. It was now or never.

I jumped..

35 Chapter 17: Cheerleader Slave's Naughty Choice

The rings thrummed as I passed between them. I hurtled head-first towards the machine. I thrust my arms out before me. My skin crawled. My toes tingled. I felt the next arm spinning down at me, trailing a wake of particles that made my entire body feel like it wanted to fly apart.

I hit a metal shelf around the base of the machine, hovering with the arms.

I grunted, rolled, and crashed into the base of the machine. Groaning, I sat up. The thrumming rumbled around me. I stood, surrounded by the flashing blue. The red button was before me, waiting to be hit. It looked so innocuous. The fate of universes contained in it. My own reflection peered back at me in the stainless steel casing, my hair disheveled, my eyes wide. The arms whirled behind me. Figures watched.

Sam. Aurora. Krystal. Paris.

I thought of my mom. My other sex slaves. The world.

I hit the button.

My universe became white.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Crystal Sampson

I trembled as I stood surrounded by the watchful gaze of a group of guys. They were slaves of this universe's version of my brother, Justin. It was such a weird reality. The watching guys glowered over me, especially the bulky Chris. In my world, Chris was my college's star quarterback. He was dating my sex slave Aurora before I liberated her and showed her that guys were terrible.

I swallowed. This reality was so bizarre. Justin's guys didn't try to hurt me at all. Here they treated me like I was—

—a human being and...

I gasped in shock. I was lying on my back. I was staring up not at the gymnasium's ceiling, but the lower ceiling of one of the college's hallway. The guys were all gone. None of them stood over. Ji-Yun squeaked out in fright beside me as I bolted upright. My gaze shot around, staring at the school hallway by the second-floor stairs.

I screamed out in orgasmic rapture.

A powerful, shuddering rapture slammed through my body. I bucked and heaved, my pussy convulsing. Juices squirted out of me as I had the most intense orgasm of my life. Ecstasy slammed into my mind. My thoughts stopped working.

In the blink of an eye, the orgasm passed. It had lasted only a fraction of a second.

Panting, I shuddered on the floor. At the same moment, words echoed in my mind. It was like Justin was talking to me. He was saying things about making my world better. About not mistreating boys just because my father raped me. To remember that the Justin from my reality and my mother were just as scared as I was. Were just as helpless to stop my father from abusing me.

I shuddered, my head shaking. The words resounded through my mind. They were spoken with such passion.

Had I done the wrong thing? I had this amazing ability, this charge that built and built up inside of me that I could then unleash. I could cry out commands that made everyone who heard me have to obey. I was changing the world, making it into something amazing. A world where women didn't have to fear men.

I achieved that by... abusing men.

I was victimizing them the same way my father had victimized me. I squeezed my thighs together, my blood still burning from that strange orgasm.

"My Queen!" the familiar voice of Aurora shouted.

I shook my head, still struggling to understand what just happened. I looked over my shoulder to see a group of naked girls rushing at me. It was the group I left behind to batter down the door and capture Justin.

They were my naked girls. How had I returned to my universe?

"My Queen!" a girl gasped as they rushed at me. Others gasped, too.

"My Queen!"

" My Queen, you just magically appeared!"

"Where did you come from, my Queen!"

"Those scary men with the guns are gone! You banished them!"

"My Queen, are we back home?" Ji-Yun asked me, staring at me as she sat up.

"Yeah," I said, shaking my head. The memories of that other reality wouldn't leave me. The image of my doppelganger, the Crystal who spelled her name with the K, was stuck in my mind. She was so much like me, and yet she loved her brother. A brother who didn't abuse me when he could. Who didn't harm me.

He just... captured me to protect himself.

He left me surrounded with a bunch of guys, and not a single one of them even tried to * me.

A sudden flood of sour guilt washed through me. This powerful wave of shameful pain. From downstairs, I could hear the moans of girls milking guys' cocks dry of all their filthy lust. But were boys' desires filthy just because I didn't enjoy them?

Or because my father had violated me.

I stared at Ji-Yun, this horror filling me. "What have I done here?" I asked her. "What have I made with my powers?"

"Paradise," Ji-Yun said. "That's what you wanted, right, my Queen?"

Paradise...

I made a paradise where I'd condemned half the people in the world into suffering. My followers were fighting outside the campus, spreading my power. What sort of monster was I? The tears fell down my cheeks. I hugged my knees to my chest. My slaves surrounded me, hugging me. They whimpered, frightened. I made them all love me. I twisted their desires until they despise the boys they used to lust after.

Was I any better than my father?

"I... I..." I could make this right. "I need to see my brother and my mother. There are going to be changes in how we do things."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

A rhythmic beeping sound pierced through the groggy haze. The smothering darkness hugged me. I didn't know who I was. What I was? I was just an impulse rising towards that sound. It beeped louder and louder, calling me towards it. The world lightened. It was subtle, a shifting of gray tones. It bled from black to dark smoke to a lighter ash, drifting towards a pure whiteness.

My eyes opened.

"Oh, good, you're coming awake," a woman said. She wore pink hospital scrubs, her brown hair bobbed short. She had a motherly plumpness about her. "How are you feeling, Justin?"

"Justin?" I croaked. My mouth felt so dry. That was my name. Justin. I started to have flashes of my life. I was a college student. I lived at home with my abusive father and shrinking mother. I had no friends at school save for Sam, and I wasn't sure why that smart, nerdy girl even tolerated me.

Flashes of Sam's naked body danced in my mind, her small breasts quivering as she was... Riding my cock?

I blinked, my mind so fuzzy. Where had that come from? A fantasy? I'd never spanked it to Sam. She was the only girl at my college I hadn't masturbated to... She was cute. Wonderful. My heart beat faster just thinking about her. A strange ache filled me. I was... worried about her.

"How are you feeling?" The nurse asked. "Groggy? Disoriented?"

"Yeah," I groaned, my mind thick with flashes of a naked Sam. She held my hand. She hugged me. Kissed me. Whispered hot words in my ear. "Where am I?"

"Good Sam Hospital," the nurse said.

"What?" I blinked. "This isn't the NSA facility at Handford?" I asked. I wasn't sure why I thought I'd be there. Handford was the nuclear reactor over in Eastern Washington. That was hours away from here.

"Hmm, there's the disorientation. There was a massive gas leak around your school. It's caused all sorts of havoc. Memory loss, hallucinations, strange behavior."

"Gas?" I croaked.

She nodded her head. "Lot of cops got caught up in it, too. It was pretty wild. Your college is the epicenter, but it spilled out into the neighborhood." She peered over me while writing on a chart. "What is the last thing you remember clearly?"

I frowned, struggling to parse through my confused and blurry memories. There was a lot about... Sex. I had memories of a locker room full of girls writhing together, two of them sucking on my dick while a third ground her cunt against my thigh. Then I had flashes of receiving a titty fuck from my favorite professor, the red-headed Miss Daisy, while another student, a girl, ate her out. That blurred into another fragmented memory of two other women sucking on my dick, one a green-eyed blonde and...

Was the other my mother?

I came on their faces. They lick each other clean. How could that have happened?

"Because I'll always be your sex slave, Master. Always" echoed through my mind. Who was this green-eyed girl? Her face was almost indistinct, hazy in my thoughts.

There was a Black girl who brought her mother to me to fuck. Why would she do that?

I had memories the entire gymnasium full of girls writhing in lesbian passion, licking each other. It was a strange, though hot, fragment.

What was up with my memories?

Had all my perverted fantasies somehow spilled into my groggy mind, mixing up what was real with what I jerked off to at night? What did this gas do to me?

Then I hit on one solid memory. I was walking to my college, my little sister, Krystal, ahead of me. She was holding hands with her friend Ji-Yun, and I was wondering if they were lesbian lovers while wanting to fuck them both. It would be hot if Krystal and Ji-Yun were gay and...

Flashes of Ji-Yun licking my little sister's pussy clean of... cum. My cum?

I had another flash of my little sister sitting on a busty woman's face. Krystal ground her cunt on the woman. There's something odd about the scene, like the woman's tits weren't moving the way they should as my sister energetically gyrated. It was like the busty woman was...

"Did I freeze time?" I asked aloud.

"Oh, yes, that's a very common group hallucination that seems to have affected a lot of you," said the nurse. "More than a few of you thought you could pause time and then mind-control people." She gave a laugh like it was the silliest thing in the world. "There was this one guy, Vince, who claimed he turned every guy in your school gay." The nurse leaned over. "Did he turn you gay, Justin?"

I knew Vince. He was gay. But from the way my dick was hard from those scattered memories of all those girls having sex with me and each other, I knew I wasn't. I shook my head.

"So, what do you remember clearly?" she asked.

"I was walking to class," I said. "It was Tuesday, right? Is it still Tuesday?"

"Oh, no, it's Thursday. The gas attack happens sometime around 8 AM at your school on Tuesday. It was very subtle at first. Didn't really hit its peak efficacy until yesterday. You've all been out of it for over twenty-four hours."

I shook my head. I had all these pieces just floating around in the murk of my foggy memory. Why would Paris beg to be my sex slave? The rich bitch hated me. Then there was a flash of Sam impaling her pussy down my cock while my hands were chained above my head.

"What were we all doing while we hallucinated?" I asked. My cheeks were warm. "I have some... wild flashes."

"Oh, there may been some... inappropriate activities. You know, all those youthful hormones bursting, and you all being high from the gas."

So maybe the sex happened? Had I lost my virginity yesterday and didn't remember it? And to which girl did I lose it? There were so many and...

Did I fuck my mother? My sister?

My dick throbbed hard without thought. And then my mom peeked in, also in a hospital gown, her brown hair spilling about her face. She had a happy smile on her lips. I didn't remember seeing her looking even mildly pleased in years. Not since dad "hurt his back" and went on disability. That was when he started drinking and being abusive. She kept trying to please him, keeping herself in shape, trying to be sexually adventurous.

I'd hear her degrading herself from their bedroom to make him happy.

It never was enough.

Maybe he resented her for not getting fat and ugly. He was always yelling at her, and I was always too weak to do anything about it. I was eighteen, a man, and I still was scared of him and...

I didn't feel scared of him now. There were other flashes in my mind, yelling at him. Ordering him to take care of her and not hurt her.

"Justin..." my dad's voice echoed through my mind. "I... I need you to fuck your mother. She needs a real man to screw her. That's not me. I'm too pathetic. I'm not good enough for her. She needs your cock, son."

My dick swelled even harder.

"Oh, you're awake, honey," Mom said, her breasts swayed beneath her hospital gown. It was clear she wasn't wearing a bra. Nothing supported her large, pillowy mounds. They jiggled as she rushed to my bed. She embraced me tight to her tits. I sank into them, hugging her back, loving the feel of her breasts separated by the thin cotton.

"It's going to be okay," she said. "Mommy's big, strong son is going to be okay."

"I know, Justin!" my mom moaned, the memory bursting through my mind. "Just give it to me. Give me your cum! I want to feel you squirting into me! Oh, god, it's too much. I'm going to... Yes!" She was kneeling on all fours as she said it, and I was... I was fucking her from behind.

I lifted my head as the memories faded, catching my mom's eyes. Hers dazzled with something shiny. Then her cheeks blushed and she looked away.

"Well, Mrs. Sampson, your entire family should be fine to be discharged."

"You got caught up in the gas, too, Mom?" I asked.

Her cheeks went scarlet. Her eyes flicked down to my crotch before they darted away. "Yes, I was, but I don't remember anything that happened." She shifted. "Your father and Krystal are already awake. You are the one that seemed to be out of it the most."

"Yes, you are one of the worst exposed, Justin," said the nurse. "I imagine you have some of the strongest hallucinations."

"Yeah," I said.

"Well, your clothes are over there in a drawer," said the nurse, giving me a smile. "Once you're dressed, we can get you and your family discharged. You can go home."

I nodded my head. Everything felt so surreal.

There was this bright, blue light flashing in my mind. I remembered saying, "Fuck it, tomorrow is going to be a beautiful day, and we're all going to see it!"

I felt like I did something momentous, something heroic, but couldn't remember what I'd done.

After the nurse left, I dressed slowly, struggling to adjust. I'd lost two whole days. In its place were just flashes of the wildest, kinky fantasies. But none of my memories were complete. I had no context why I was watching Paris masturbate on my phone while getting a titty fuck from a girl in my gym class named Tracy. Or why I had this eager itch to spank the green-eyed girl's ass. Why was her face so indistinct? Some of the others were crystal clear, but... not hers.

I didn't figure it out by the time I was clothed in jeans and a t-shirt.

I left my hospital room and found my family gathering by the nurses' station. I headed down the hallway to them. My little sister, Krystal, glanced at me, her black hair gathered in her usual pigtails. She was wearing a skirt and blouse, looking as petite and cute as always. She gave me a weird look, then her cheeks went scarlet.

Fragments of another disjointed memory flared through my mind. It was of my little sister kneeling before another girl. No, she was kneeling before herself. Krystal was eating out a duplicate of herself. An identical twin. Then I was fucking my sister from behind as she did it.

I was pounding Krystal while she ate out Crystal.

I shook my head, my dick throbbing as a strange memory only confirm that these had to be hallucinations. Right? There couldn't be another version of Krystal. I hadn't gone to a parallel reality and kidnapped a messed-up version of my little sister that was into dominating boys.

Were had that dumb idea come from? It sounded like the plot to a bad science fiction novel.

"Hey, Justin," my little sister said. She looked down at her feet, fidgeting.

My dad glanced at me, swallowed. He rubbed a hand over his balding head. Then he looked away. Suddenly, I thought he was such a pathetic man. All the angry bluster I remembered from him seemed to have evaporated from him. Now he looked... deflated. Mom was standing straighter beside him, no longer crushed. She gave me such a warm smile as I came up, holding out her hand to me.

I took it, giving her a squeeze.

"Mom," echoed through my mind, a warmth stiffening through me. "I just want you to know how much I love you. How sorry I am that I let Dad's abuse go on for so long. He won't ever hurt you again. You don't ever have to be afraid of him. You're not afraid of him. You know he can never hurt you again. You know that if he ever gets mad at you, he'll instead bring you to me. And that will excite you."

I had another flash of my mother sitting on the edge of a sink in my college's restroom, her legs spread wide, staring at me with wanton hunger.

I felt so off balance.

We filled out the paperwork the nurses handed us, signing all the forms to let ourselves be discharged. There were other students from my college moving around us. They all looked as out of it as I felt... stunned. I saw Tracy, the girl I imagined giving me a titty fuck, and she shuddered. She looked like she was about to say something to me, but then she dragged her parents away, her cheeks scarlet.

Maybe she did give me a titty fuck and now was embarrassed about it.

God, I wish I could remember more.

"Justin?" a soft voice asked from behind me.

I turned around and spotted my friend Sam in a hospital gown. She stood in the doorway of her own room, her black hair falling loosely about her face. The tousled look gave her a sultry appearance. Her glasses only made her cuter, and more vulnerable, than I'd ever noticed. The gown clung to her body in a way that baggy sweatshirt and sweatpants she normally wore hadn't. She had a nice figure beneath. Her breasts were small but firm.

Memories of seeing those breasts blossomed my mind.

My heart beat faster. My stomach writhed with excitement. As welter of emotion spilled through me. I found myself going to her, unable to resist taking her hand. Sam wasn't a physical sort of person. She hated being touched.

Instead of pulling away, she gripped my hands tight.

"Justin, there are things that I haven't... told you," she said, her words strained. "Words I been too afraid of saying. But..."

Bits and pieces of happy memories of Sam bobbed through my thoughts. Maybe... maybe I didn't need to be afraid. I swallowed, my mouth was so dry all of a sudden. "Sam, you want to go out to see a movie." The words blurted out of me. "You know, a date."

Her cheeks went crimson. I had the strangest flash of her impaling her pussy down my cock again. Only this time, I was certain she was giving me her virginity. She was doing it to save my life, a powerful act of love.

I clutched onto that as I leaned in. "Sam, I just... I feel the same. Maybe it is just the gas talking, but—"

Sam kissed me.

Her lips were hot. Her arms were tight around my neck. Her tongue plunged into my mouth as her body pressed against mine. I heard a gasp behind me that sounded like Krystal. Then I heard a gush of joy come from my mother. I didn't care. My blood was screaming through my veins.

It was like I was kissing Sam for the first time, and I felt like we'd done this before. It felt so familiar. We'd expressed our love to each other over the last day. I clutched her to me, worshiping her lips, savored her against me.

She broke the kiss, leaving me panting. Her own against mine. "I want to be your lover, Justin. Your girlfriend."

"Yeah," I said. "So, uh, I'll pick you up. Tonight?

She nodded her head. "Tonight. I think I'm ready for our first date. Although..." She squirmed. "I think we may have already had coitus." She blushed then, looking so girlish. "I mean, made love."

"Yeah," I said. Then I winced. "I think I might've done it with more than a few girls."

"Yes," she said calmly, not angry. "Me, as well. I particularly remember eating out Miss Daisy with you. Such a strange sensation. All these jumbled memories. No context to any of them."

"Well, we'll just have to build new memories."

She smiled and nodded.

Then her father, a thin man, called for her. Sam broke away and headed into her hospital room, leaving me trembling. I turned around and found my little sister snickering. Mom had such a gushing smile on her face. Dad looked uncomfortable, shifting around, his beer gut thrusting against the front of his shirt.

"Well, oh, we should get home," Dad said. "I have to clean the house."

Krystal and I both blinked at that. Since when did dad do anything at home?

On the way out, I noticed Paris standing in the hallway. Flashes of her masturbating, begging to cum, echoed through my mind. The slender, rich girl glanced at me. Normally, she'd sneer at me. This time, she just blushed and looked away. Her dad, dressed in an expensive suit, put his arm around her shoulder and let her away.

Then I saw Chris and his two friends. I scowled at the three assholes who liked to bully me. Chris glanced at me, and then gave me a sheepish, almost apologetic smile. His friends shifted around him. The three of them broke apart, Lance, a tall Black guy, rushed to catch up with his girlfriend, Paris. Chris walked down another hallway, calling out, "Hey, anyone seen Aurora?"

That name me made me shudder. Aurora Pritchard... The bitch who led her two friends, Paris and Petra, in picking on me and sending their meathead boyfriends to threaten me. Aurora had green eyes and blonde hair. Such a beauty.

God, I would love to have fucked her during the craziness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

"We'll be right outside, Salome," my mother said. "Take your time getting dressed."

"I'm fine, Mother," I said. I hated when people use my real name. Why did my parents name me Salome? Only my Mother used to it any longer, everyone else calling me Sam.

That was a serviceable name.

"I'm not sure the hospital should be discharging her," my father said. The stereotype was that the Jewish mother was the one that was overly concerned and protective could be wrong. "She was in that gas attack. They should run some more tests."

"I am fine, Father," I said. I tried to keep the irritation out of my voice. "I even have a date tonight."

"Yes, with... Justin..." my father said, his voice thick with disdain.

My mother shook her head. "Relax, it's good that she's dating. You wanted her to socialize more."

She drew my skinny father out of the room as I heard him say, "But dating that boy who almost got expelled for hacking the school—"

The door shut behind them.

I drifted over to the small dresser in my hospital room. It was cheaply made of plywood with a thin veneer of stained wood over it. I opened up the drawer, finding a familiar pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt inside. There was no bra; my breasts were so small, only A cups, I didn't see the point of wearing the uncomfortable things.

"However," I said to myself as I pulled out the pair of plain, white panties, "perhaps I should have some enticing lingerie to wear with the date tonight."

The sudden urge to go shopping rushed through me. It was a new impulse. All these girlish feelings were bubbling through me, uncapped by my confession to Justin. Whatever had happened during the gas attack had changed me.

I shook my head, surprised that my emotions didn't annoy me with their distracting urges.

Normally, I had to clamp down on my feelings for Justin, not wanting to be afflicted by the boil of my hormones. I had masturbated a few times but never thought the small rush of pleasure was worth the sticky mess between my thighs and the waste of time it took.

But now...

I had such strange memories of having sex. Little flashes of doing things. Justin and me making love in a dark room. Justin chained to a classroom wall. I impaled my pussy down his cock while someone hugged me from behind. I licked Miss Daisy's pussy as Justin moaned in the background. Girls ate my pussy and asshole while calling me "Queen."

"Explode on him and drain all that nasty lust from him," whispered through my mind. The girls speaking had a Latina accent. Was that Petra? "It will make him docile. He'll be a good boy-slave."

I shook my head and grabbed my phone after drawing on my panties. I turned it on and scrolled through it and...

My phone had been scrubbed.

I could tell that someone had messed around with my data, hacking in and modifying things. I dug into the logs, forgetting that I was supposed to be getting dressed. There were strange signs all over the place. Histories erased. Some of the illegal modifications I made to my phone, jail-breaking it, had been removed. I opened up my social media accounts and saw that I hadn't posted anything since Tuesday morning. I usually was involved in a number of groups on Facebook talking about science and technology. Next, I went to the forums that I browsed, places where I would talk about conspiracy theory stuff.

Those websites were down.

I contacted someone I trusted, Ipso_Custodes, and sent him a text. "Why is the forum down?"

The forum was located on the dark web. I needed to use the TOR network to access it. It wasn't something normal people could find. People thought the dark web was Silk Road and other illegal activities, but there were plenty of programmers, hackers, and free speech people that had their own secret message boards to talk about things without people snooping on them.

Someone had gotten to one of those websites.

"If you don't remember, good," Ipso_Custodes message me. "You got mixed up in it. Just let it lie. They're snooping all over the Internet. You're too dangerous to be in contact with."

I swallowed. "They" meant the government.

Undaunted, I dug deeper. My parents knocked on the hospital room door, but I ignored them. I had to figure this out. It itched at me. Then I found an archive of the forum post. It was on another website in the deep web I knew about. There was my user account, chatting with Ipso_Custodes and a few others yesterday. About...

Project KRONOS...

"You can stop time" echoed through my mind. "You are behind the anomalies with the atomic clocks." Justin could manipulate time? Interesting.

My eyes flicked up from my phone as I pondered what was going, darting around as my mind struggled with my memories. My gaze landed on my IV bag that had been feeding me fluids while I was unconscious. There was a chemical name on there: Flunitrazepam. I didn't recognize it.

I googled that name. My eyes widened when I saw the results.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

The drive home was... a strain. I think my family and I were all feeling these little snatches of memories. The sexual encounters that I'd shared with my sister and my mother had happened. Krystal kept squirming beside me in the back seat, staring out the window like she didn't want to look at me. Mom kept glancing behind me, this happy smile on her lips. Dad looked strangely cowed.

Was he remembering he'd dragged mom into the middle of my classroom and begged me to fuck her? That memory was getting clearer. I couldn't remember what happened after that. Was it connected to the one of me fucking my mom in the college's bathroom? Did that happen later?

Earlier?

When we reached home, Krystal raced into her bedroom and slammed shut her door. My dad shook his head, and then he began vacuuming, of all things. My mom glanced at him, then thanked him for helping out.

Dad, maybe sensing I was watching in shock, gave me a sheepish look and shrugged. "I even have a job interview tomorrow," he told me. "My back... It's been feeling better. The gas did something that fixed it, I guess."

"Oh, cool, dad," I said, off- balanced.

My mom gave him a hug and even kissed him on the cheek. It was surreal.

More than a little weirded out, I headed up to my room. The moment I entered and my gaze fell on my rumpled bed, I had flashes of fucking Mom on it. Just pounding her from behind doggy style while dad knelt on the ground and begged me like a pathetic cuckold. I shook my head, wondering if I was going to be beset by these memories forever.

I flopped down on my bed, lying on my back, and stared up at the ceiling. My last clear memory was walking to college while following after my little sister and her friend. I felt like a completely different person now than that horny pervert two days ago lusting after his sister and imagining her doing naughty things with Ji-Yun. I felt like I had done something momentous during the gas. Something profound.

There was this light. I risked something to get to that light. Gave up something. Something profound. My fingers flexed before me. The answers were just out of reach.

"Remember that," echoed through my mind. The green-eyed girl said it was such sincerity. Tears brimmed in her eyes. "Remember that this is what I wanted. To be a strong man's sex slave. Even if it all goes back to normal, that won't have changed. You can still claim me. You can still make me yours again. Because I'll always be your sex slave, Master. Always."

"I own this pussy," I remembered growling. "It is mine to use. It's my cum-dumpster. I'll fuck you whenever I want. Nothing is going to change that, slave!"

I had found something with Sam, and it seemed like there was another girl that I had a different sort of relationship with. I couldn't remember her face? Why was she so... fuzzy. It was almost like I was... scared to remember who she was. She was perky and feisty and energetic. She loved me. Even better, she loved being my mind-controlled slut.

Mind control?

I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and went on social media. I hadn't posted anything on Facebook or Twitter since Tuesday morning. Two whole days of my life were missing. There was only one message from my friend, Eddie, asking if I was okay. He used to attend my college until I hacked into the school's system and changed our grades. His parents transferred him to another school after that. I almost got expelled myself. Luckily for me, my dad didn't care, and my mother was too busy trying to stay on his good side to punish me. They just let me do whatever.

"I survived," I answered him on Messenger. "Even have a date with Sam."

"So you need to pick me up at 5:25 PM precisely," Sam said in my memory. "Then 8:01 PM shall arrive and we can experiment with your powers." I blinked at that memory. Where had I gotten the idea that I had powers? I had this feeling that I could... stop time. That was crazy. Why would I have that power? What had happened during the gas? What sort of chemical had these effects on people?

"Oh, so you finally know that she had a crush on you?" answered my friend.

I blinked at that. My fingers replied, "Guess I'm just dense."

I was about to Google what sort of gas could have made us all forget things and then have crazy, wild sex fantasies when I got a text from Sam. My heart beat faster. A strange nervousness spilled over me. It was my first text from my girlfriend.

A giddy rush surged through my veins. I had a girlfriend. This was all so different. I opened it.

The message was pure Sam.

"Justin, I have attached a picture of one of the chemicals that they were given me in my IV. It is Flunitrazepam."

Not a bit of romance in her message. I smiled as I stared at the picture. Just as she said, there was the name of that chemical.

"And?" I texted her back.

"I had never heard of the chemical, so I googled it. It has another name that you have probably heard of. Rohypnol."

I blinked at that. They my fingers typed, "Isn't that where the name roofie comes from? The date * drug?"

"Indeed," Sam's reply read. "It is illegal to use in the United States even for medical procedures. And, as you know, one of Rohypnol's side effects is memory loss. Something which we all appear to be suffering from."

My heart pounded faster. "Wait, are you saying that there really was an orgy and all that stuff. That I really had a sex slave. That I even was mind-controlling people?"

"Yes. You gained the ability to pause and manipulate time," Sam answered, her words popping up at the bottom of chat screen. "At least according to what I've been able to piece together from Internet logs. The government missed some when they cleaned up our phones and browsing history. There was something called Project KRONOS."

Memories slammed into my mind. They were these three guys, two who looked like plumbers and the third looking like a slick-haired FBI agent. The three were explaining all about this project. About stopping time. About the dangers of it. How they need me to turn off the machine.

Machine...

There were these rotating bars swishing through my mind trailing blue light.

There was a red button I had to press.

"Fuck it, tomorrow is going to be a beautiful day, and we're all going to see it!" echoed through my mind.

"I think I saved the world, Sam," I typed. Hit send.

"I think you did as well," Sam replied.

And then new memories flooded me. The green-eyed girl clutching to me, raining kisses on my face. She was scared she would never see me again. She looked up at me and... This time her face was clear.

I bolted upright. I had to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Pritchard

Everything felt so strange to me. I sat in my bedroom on my neatly made bed, the walls covered in various posters of hot guys. All the normal crushes: boy bands and hot guys from the Disney Channel. I stared at my phone. Something felt off about it like someone had messed with it. I remembered making posts during that... time, but they were deleted.

And what was I supposed to make of all these memories bubbling inside of me? It was like my sexual fantasies had come to life. All those ones that I didn't even trust telling my two best friends, Paris and Petra. My fantasies of being owned. Of being dominated by a strong man. Made into a sex slave.

I wasn't even given a choice but mind-controlled into being his slut. His whore. To be used. That was my ultimate fantasy. I felt like I'd achieved it.

And now I had lost it.

I had all these fragments of memories of just that. All serving this dark-haired guy. I was his cheerleader-slut. I was at his side, finding him new slaves. We turned my friends into whores. I helped him. I filmed Paris while she masturbated. I watched as my master sodomized Petra's asshole. I made a promise to him I would always be his slave.

Why couldn't I remember his face?

Feeling confused, I grabbed my phone. I opened it and flicked through contacts, needing somebody to talk to. I paused at Paris's. She was my friend, but she was also superficial. Vain. She only dated Lance to piss off her father. To her, Lance was a boytoy to parade around. She pretended that she was so progressive she was dating a Black guy, but I knew she didn't really care about him.

My eyes darted up to Petra. My Hispanic friend was more honest, a more open girl. But could I confide my true desires to her? I wanted to be his sex slave. I had... memories. My friends had picked on me during the gas attack, insulted me. They had despised me. They didn't like who my Master was.

Why?

My Master wasn't Chris. My boyfriend was blond, not dark-haired. I glanced at his contact. Why was I dating Chris? Because he was our college's quarterback, and I was the head cheerleader? It always had felt... natural. Something that I should be doing. But it wasn't something that I wanted to do.

I wanted to be on my knees. I wanted to be my sex slave to... him.

Tears burned in the corners of my eyes. Who was he? Why couldn't I remember him?

I blinked my eyes, my throat growing tight. My mouth dry. The tears threatened to spill down my cheeks. I was about to let them when there came a light knock on my door. A moment later, it opened and my mom popped her head in.

"I have to get back to work, honey," she said. "Are you okay?"

I nodded, keeping myself from breaking down before her. "You can go, Mom."

"You sure?" she asked, though she didn't sound sure. She had something big going on at work. More important than me.

"Yeah," I said. "I'm fine. It's just some amnesia. No biggie. I was going to take a nap anyways."

"Okay," she said even as she pulled back her head, closing my door. "If you're sure..."

The door shut before I answered.

I leaned my head back. Flicked through my contacts. There was plenty of guys at my college. Which one was it? Was it a teacher? Who had he been? Did I want to find him?

My thoughts came back to Chris. What to do about him? He was a nice enough lay. He could eat pussy. But I didn't feel like he owned me. I tapped my screen and opened up the texting app. I typed out a quick message: "We should break up."

Hit send.

I felt nothing when his reply came back, "Yeah, think I met someone during the gas. I don't know. It's confusing."

"Yeah, it is," I typed. Send.

We'd been dating for seven months. My longest relationship ever. I didn't care that it was over. I just cared about—

The doorbell rang.

I groaned and planned on ignoring it. It was probably just some dumb package. There were always shipments coming from this or that online store. My mother loved to shop, even if she could only do it in five minutes spurts on her smartphone in between meetings at her job. I went back to looking at my phone—

DING-DONG!

I groaned.

DING-DONG!

"Really?" Muttering, I sat up. "Going to make me answer the door? Asshole."

I padded barefoot across my bedroom, my long, comfortable t-shirt swaying around my knees. It was the sort of comfortable clothing I wore when feeling depressed. The type that would feel nice even if you put on a couple extra pounds because you were binging on ice cream all weekend while wallowing in self-pity.

DING-DONG!

I trudged down the stairs, gritting my teeth.

DING-DONG!

Who was it? Who could be this damn persistent?

I could see them standing through the frosted glass set in the front door. I sighed and headed up to it, noticing the person trying to peer through. I reached the door and wrenched it open.

"Yes!" I asked, not bothering to hide my annoyance. "What is your...?"

My words trailed off as I saw who it was. Justin Sampson.

"No, not you," I groaned.

Why was the dirty pervert here? He was always ogling my friends and me. Always staring at us. I mean, we were hot and all, so if he was a hunkier guy, I'm fine with it. When a sexy girl like me dressed in revealing clothing, we only wanted beautiful guys drooling over us, not weird nerds like Justin Sampson.

"That's how you greet me, slut?" he demanded with such authority in his voice.

It was shocking. Justin didn't have a spine. Where had this commanding tone come from? A shiver ran through me.

"You took forever to answer the damned door, too," he growled. "You think you can just leave your Master waiting on your doorstep?"

"You're not my... Master," I said as I stared at him. Studied him. He had dark hair, and—

He seized my blonde ponytail, pulling me close to him. "Whore, you swore to be my slave forever. So get down on your knees, unzip my jeans, and suck my cock before I spank your ass!"

My rump clenched. A whimper escaped my lips. Part of me wanted to obey him, but it was Justin. He was such a nerd and... and...

"It's really you?" I asked, my voice trembling. "You?"

"Yes, it's me," he said. "I want my slave on her knees, sucking my dick, or you are going to get spanked harder than you've ever been in your life. I'm going to make that ass red and leave your pussy dripping wet. You'll be aching for satisfaction. You're not going to get it, though. You'll be tied up and begging for it for days. I'll jam a vibrator up your cunt. I'll turn it on whenever I feel like it, then, just when you're about to cum, I'll turn it off.

"So either obey me or bend over that couch and prepare to be punished."

It was him!

I quivered, on the verge of disobeying him. He had mind-controlled me once, but I didn't feel like I was under his power now. I felt like I could do anything in the world. I could suck his dick, or snarl at him to go fuck himself.

"Because I'll always be your sex slave, Master. Always!" echoed in my mind. That shadowy face became clear. It was Justin's.

Petra and Paris would hate me again. They would despise me. I didn't have the excuse that I was under his power this time. It would be my choice to be his sex slave.

I fell to my knees, moaned, "I'm so sorry for not remembering, Master! I'm so sorry. I'm so confused. It's all jumbled up inside of me. But I'm your slut, Master! Forever!"

"Yes, it's been... an adjustment," Master said, gripping my ponytail. "You know your place now, don't you?"

I nodded. "On my knees, loving you," I purred as I fumbled to unzip his jeans. To unfasten them. To liberate his cock. "I'm eager to love you!"

His jeans unsnapped with a loud pop. His zipper rasped down, my pussy becoming molten in my panties. My nipples pressed against my t-shirt. They rasped against the fabric as I shuddered. I ripped his jeans down his thighs. His cock tented his boxers. He was a lot bigger than I imagined. For a nerd, he was impressive. I only had flashes of memory of this dick.

I would have to get to know it again.

I yanked down his boxers and groaned as his cock bounced out before me. He thrust straight and hard from his curly, black pubic hair. His heavy balls swayed beneath his shaft.

I let out a wanton moan as I grabbed his dick with my left hand while my right cradled his balls. A shiver ran through me as I pressed my lips against the tip. I sucked just on his slit, drawing out his precum.

"Damn, yes," he growled. He gripped my ponytail tight. "Worship my dick, slut. I get to do whatever I want to you. I own you."

My pussy clenched. I sucked harder. He did own me.

I would moan out loud if my lips weren't sliding over the crown of his dick. I had to blow him. I had to show him just how good I was at pleasing his cock. He grunted as more and more of his dick slid into my warm, wet mouth. My tongue caressed the shaft as I pleasured him. My cheeks hollowed. I worshiped him. I loved his dick. I massaged his balls.

His precum spilled over my tongue. He tasted so good. I reveled in the salty flavor as I sucked and nursed. My cheeks hollowed as I worked my mouth up and down his shaft. I kept my lips sealed tight. His balls twisted in my massaging grip.

"Goddamn, you suck cock better than I remember, whore," growled my Master.

Justin was my Master. I felt that as I sucked his dick. This was so familiar. It felt so right. I moved my head, rubbing the spongy crown of his dick against different parts of my mouth. More of his precum flowed down my throat as it poured out of his dick.

He was standing right there in my open doorway. Many of my neighbors could see that I was his whore. I wanted them to see. If I had my phone on me, I would be taking a selfie right now. I would be posting on Instagram tagged: #JustinSlut, #CockSlut, #SubmissiveSlave, and #SlaveLife.

I would have the rest of my life to post these sort of pics. To let the world know that Justin owned me. I bobbed my head faster, my excitement growing. I wanted to touch myself. My pussy demanded attention, but I was here to please him.

Not myself.

I squirmed my thighs together, rubbing my hot flesh as my panties soaked up my excitement. My pussy begged for contact, so I kept my hands firmly pleasing my Master. I stroked the base of his cock as I bobbed my head. I fondled his balls, eager for his cum to spill into me.

"Fuck, this is even better than I remember," he growled. "Oh, yes, whore. You're my whore, Aurora! Drink it! Drink it all!"

I flicked my eyes up to him. I stared at him, sucking so hard. He pulled out his phone. He aimed it right down at me and grunted. The flash strobed as he snapped a picture, capturing the moment his jizz fired into my mouth.

I swallowed his yummy cum.

I almost came just from tasting it. A little mini-gasm spilled through my body. I quivered, my thighs pressing tight as more and more of my Master's delicious spunk spurted into my mouth. I gulped it all down. It spilled down my throat.

It warmed my belly.

FLASH!

"That's it," groaned my Master as he took another pic.

FLASH!

"Suck out all my cum," he moaned. "I'm posting this pic on Twitter. #SubmissiveSlave! That's what you want, right?"

I nodded my head as I gulped down the last of his cum. I popped my mouth off and, breathy, moaned, "Yes, I do! I want you to tag Paris and Petra in them. I want them to know I'm your whore."

FLASH!

He chuckled. "You can see my cum dribbling down the corner of your mouth in that one, slut."

I shuddered, feeling so juicy between my thighs.

"Now get that frumpy t-shirt off. My sex slave only wears the tightest, hottest clothes. If she has nothing hot to wear, then she goes naked."

"Yes, Master!" I moaned. I rose and ripped off my t-shirt, my round breasts bouncing before me. My pink nipples were hard. Then I shoved down my panties. They weren't skimpy enough. They were just plain, boring panties. Comfortable panties.

I stepped out of them, posing as he snapped more pics of me.

FLASH!

I let him see my naked tits and my shaved pussy. I bet my juices gleamed on my vulva. He grinned, drinking in the sight of me. His fingers tapped and typed at his smartphone's screen, posting those pics on the Internet.

Posting them for all our college to see.

"Now, bend over the arm of the couch," he growled. "I want that ass pointed at me. You took too long answering the door, whore."

A hot shudder ran through me.

"Yes, you have to punish me, Master!" I moaned as I darted for the couch.

"Ten spankings," Justin said. "I think you tried to mind-controlled me into doing that to you every day."

I shuddered as a flash of memory popped into my mind. I was leaning into a time-paused Justin, whispering, "Master. You're going to remember I gave you this command. You're going to know that I was naughty. Whenever I'm naughty, or whenever any of your sex slaves misbehave, you have to spank us. Bare bottom. With your hand, a belt, with a flogger. It doesn't matter what you use. You just have to discipline us. Me! You'll want to discipline me for mind-controlling you. You want to spank me, a minimum of ten times, at least once a day."

"I was such a naughty, disobedient slave!" I moaned, the arm of the couch rubbing against my belly. I wiggled my rump at him. "I just need you to punish me, Master!"

Justin advance. My pussy clenched. I could feel him looming over me. Preparing to deliver that wonderful spanking that would have me shuddering in delight. An amazing bliss that would consume me with submissive passion. My butt-cheeks tensed.

I whimpered.

SMACK!

"One!" I gasped, finally able to live out one of those naughty scenarios I'd read about on erotica sites. "Thank you, Master!"

Justin let out a groaning sound as the pain from the first spanking melted through my butt-cheeks down to my juicy pussy.

"Damn, that's hot," he growled.

"I'm your sex slave, Master," I moaned. "It's my job to make it sexy for you."

SMACK!

"Two! Thank you, Master!" I groaned, the pain burning across my left butt-cheek this time. I squeezed my rump together and wiggled my hips.

A bead of pussy juices ran down my leg.

SMACK!

"Three!" I gasped as the stinging pain burned across my rump. This one landed over both butt-cheeks, falling right over my crack. "Thank you, Master!"

SMACK!

My pussy clenched as I moaned, "Four! Thank you, Master!"

SMACK!

"Five!" I moaned, his spanking landing right where the swell of my ass met my upper thigh. It hurt even worse there. My pussy clenched against the pain as I groaned out, "Thank you, Master!"

"Your ass is looking so red," Justin said.

He rubbed a finger up and down my shaved pussy slit. Then he shoved two digits inside of me, making my back arch. My round tits jiggled as my elbows pressed into the couch cushion. I whimpered as he stirred me up.

"Spanking you is turning your dirty, little cunt on, isn't it?"

"Yes, Master!" I moaned, squeezing down on his fingers.

SMACK!

He landed that one with his left hand. Hard. The stinging pain shot through me. My pussy clamped down on his fingers as I screamed out, "Six! Thank you, Master!"

He ripped his finger out of my pussy. I felt my juices splatter my ass. The air rushed.

SMACK!

My back arched. His right hand, two of his fingers wet with my cream, landed square on my flaming butt cheek. The pain was exquisite. It was everything I wanted out of a spanking. I deserve to be punished.

"Seven! Thank you, Master!"

An orgasm was building inside of me. I could cum just from being spanked. The pain was becoming pleasure. It built inside of me, transmuting from agony into rapture. It was amazing. The best delight in the world.

SMACK!

"Eight!" I howled. Tears spilled down my cheeks from the exquisite agony. "Thank you, Master!"

SMACK!

"Nine! Thank you, Master!"

I quivered. I was so close to erupting. My ass was a burning mass of flesh. I tensed, ready for the final spank to fall. I wiggled my hips, enticing him. I needed that pain. I needed it to turn into rapture. More and more juices trickled down my legs. My pussy was on fire.

"Just a dirty, filthy whore," he growled. He squeezed my left butt-cheek. Wonderful pain flared through me.

I whimpered.

"Who owns you?" he growled.

"You do, Master!"

"You'll do anything for me, won't you?" he growled.

FLASH!

He took a picture of me as I moaned, "Yes, anything! You order it, and I'll do it!"

He tossed his phone over my body. It landed on the couch, bouncing a few times. I shuddered, hearing him shifting behind me. I knew he was delivering the final spanking. He was swinging his arm with every ounce of course that he—

SMACK!

He landed the final spanking right on my pussy.

My ass exploded with pain. My back arched as that agony became ecstasy. My cunt convulsed. My juices squirted out of my cunt, bathing his hand still pressed into my punished flesh.

"Ten!" I howled in ragged agony. Tears spilled down my cheeks from the intense pain. My labia bruised, my clit abused. It was rapture. My pussy spasmed harder, my orgasm bucking through my body. "Thank you, Master! Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

His hard cock buried to the hilt in me.

My pussy writhed about my Master's thrusting dick. He gripped my hips, his crotch smacking into my rump. He spanked me all over again as he fucked me. That thwack-thwack of flesh sent a delicious bliss spilling through my climaxing flesh.

I couldn't stop cumming. Not with his dick churning up my punished pussy. He plunged into me hard and fast. He fucked me like a jackhammer. Harder than Chris ever fucked me. I felt the passion from Justin.

My Master loved me. He gave me what I needed. I was his. Utterly his.

I pressed my face into the couch cushion, howling out my rapture as wave after wave of ecstasy slammed into my mind. My pussy couldn't stop convulsing around his cock. His balls smacked into my clit again and again. My little nub drank it in, sparks flaring.

"This is my pussy!" Justin groaned. "Only my dick ever goes into it!"

"Yes, Master!" I moaned. "No other guy gives me this pleasure! Not even Chris!"

He let out a growl of satisfaction, fucking me harder. He churned my pussy up to a hot froth, my juices gushing out of me as my climaxes rolled from one to the nest. I reveled in this moment. In this amazing rapture bursting through me.

"Cum in me, Master!" I moaned. "I'm your cum-dumpster! Fill me!"

He growled, his crotch smacking so hard into my spanked ass. The pain only added to the rapture his dick gave me. My mind boiled with lust. So much pleasure spilled through my thoughts. I couldn't think. I was beyond everything but sensation.

Hard cock plunging into my convulsing pussy.

Smacking crotch spanking into my burning ass.

Rough fabric rubbing my cheek.

I was his.

Utterly Justin's.

Justin's cock erupted in me. His cum exploded into my cunt. I quivered, feeling every blast of his hot jizz spurting into me. My eyes fluttered as my orgasm only intensified in celebration.

My master was cumming in me again.

My cunt spasmed even wilder around his cock. My flesh writhed and convulsed. It rippled about his flesh, greedy for more and more of his spunk to fill me. He growled, squeezing my tits, holding them with such a possessive grip. I moaned and gasped, my cheek rubbing into the couch cushion.

"Master!" I screamed out. This was amazing. I was cumming so hard. My climaxes were spilling from one to the other. I was delirious. There was only his cock in my pussy.

Where his cock belonged.

"Aurora!" he growled after spurting a final time. He leaned over me. "Oh, goddamn, Aurora. That was amazing."

"Uh-huh," I panted. "Mmm, it was. I'm so glad I remembered you. I'm so glad I'm still yours, Master!"

"Yeah," he panted.

He pulled out of my still-quivering flesh. I felt so open. Then a moment later, a delicious rush of his cum leaked out of me and ran hot down my thighs. I savored it, a big smile on my lips.

"I need your help."

Despite the euphoria sweeping through me, a part of me just wanting to curl into a ball and pass out, I sprang to my feet with all the perky litheness of a cheerleader. I spun around, facing him. "Anything! Anything, Master!"

"I got a date tonight, but I have no idea how to get ready for it.."

36 Chapter 18: Mind-Control Delights

Did I ruin my friendship with Ji-Yun?

I had hidden the fact I was gay from her, and I had a big crush on her, for months. I didn't want to ruin our friendship. I'd known her for as long as I could remember. I felt like we been friends all eighteen years of my life. My earliest childhood memory was running around the house with her, the pair of us chasing after Justin because he stole my doll.

I hoped this dumb gas attack didn't ruin everything.

I had snatches of doing such naughty things with Ji-Yun. I kissed her. I licked her pussy. I did other things. There were... parts my memory that made me nervous. Things that I was scared of recalling. However, there were other parts that were nice.

I had the faintest recollection that girls were giving me panties for some reason. They just wanted me to have them.

That was kinda weird. Not that I was complaining. I liked panties. I liked smelling them. Rubbing my face against them. Breathing in a woman's scent. I snuck my mom's panties out of the laundry basket all the time. Fresh from the hamper was the best. I know that it was wrong, but I so wanted to have sex with my mom and...

Did I have sex with my mom?

I had this memory of her waking me up the way always fantasize about. She'd crawled between my legs, kissed my pussy, and drew me out of sleep with her gentle licking. The way a mother should wake up her daughter.

Had that happened? Or was it just me confusing a masturbatory fantasy for reality?

Everything was so messed up. I hated this dumb gas. It definitely had ruined everything. I wanted to text Ji-Yun. I was terrified. What if our friendship was over? What if it had evaporated because she remembered we'd had sex? I didn't want to face that. I'd rather have my nerdy, pervy brother Justin hanging around me all day then lose Ji-Yun as my friend.

I grabbed my phone again, swiping the screen. There was that text message from her. It hadn't changed. Those four terrifying words: "We need to talk."

I was a girl. I knew the code. That's what you sent your significant other when you were about to break up with them.

I tossed my phone down on the bed beside me. "Stupid fricking gas!"

I bet Justin was somehow responsible for this. That he had somehow infected me with... time-freezing powers? I blinked at that insane idea. I remembered going around... pausing time and...

It had caused problems, so... Justin had to do something heroic.

Justin jumped past a spinning, blue arc. He dived through a ring of death to... to save the world. He hit the ground on the other side, rolled to his feet. I remembered being so scared for him while thinking how... cool he was. I quivered, terrified I was about to lose him while proud of him.

I mean, it wasn't strange to be scared of him dying. While he was my annoying brother. I loved him in that "a sister loves her brother" sort of way. I didn't want him to die. And then...

That bright light. Then I was waking up in the hospital, all groggy and confused.

A soft rap knocked on my bedroom door, knocking me out of my memories.

"I'm fine, Mom," I muttered. "Why don't you make Dad clean more of the house or something?"

What was up with my dad cleaning?

"It's me, Ji-Yun," a soft voice whispered. "We need to talk."

Those four words again.

I groaned, my stomach twisted into a terrified pretzel. No, pretzel wasn't complicated enough. It was a tangled mess, a ball of yarn so twisted there was no way to pull out a single strand.

"Fine."

It was time to watch my friendship end.

The door creaked open. Ji-Yun slipped in, a shy, petite thing. She was slender, like me, an inch or two shorter. Her long, silky, black hair fell straight down from the crown of her head, some spilling over her shoulders to tumble towards her budding breasts. She wore a pair of purple pants and a tank top, nothing out of the ordinary. Comfortable clothing. Her delicate face stared at me, her slanted eyes tremulous. There was something about her that made me... want to hug her.

Comfort her.

She shut the door behind her and drifted towards my bed. She stopped a foot away, fidgeting her hands together before her stomach. She looked down, her shoulders twitching. I sat on the edge of my bed, squirming just as much as her.

"So..." I started.

"This is..." she began to say.

We both trailed off at the same time. Our heads drifted up, our gazes meeting. The loathing I feared seeing wasn't there. I wasn't sure what I was seeing in her eyes as she drew in a deep breath.

Ji-Yun took a deep breath. "I guess I should just come out and ask..." She stared down at me, her eyes dark and liquid. "Did we have sex?"

"I think so. I have... flashes."

"Yeah, so do I," Ji-Yun said, her voice tight. Her entire body trembled.

"So, I guess you know I'm gay."

Ji-Yun nodded.

"But you like boys, don't you?"

Ji-Yun nodded again.

I saw it in her eyes. It was over. Here came the words. Ji-Yun would give a lame excuse that we would just be friends, that nothing will change, but everything had. I'd experienced what I truly wanted from her. What I was too afraid to ever ask for. We'd shared it. I remembered different snatches of passion. Brief explosions of memory.

I could taste her.

Remember the feel of her.

The flavor of her.

I took a deep breath, wishing she would just—

Her hands seized my face. Her head darted down. She kissed me. My eyes widened in shock. Her lips were on me. They moved. They nibbled with hunger. I shuddered, my heart racing. Confusion beset me. Her fingers twitched against my cheeks. Her tongue brushed my lips.

Then she broke our kiss. Her eyes blinked. "Don't you... want this?" She asked, her voice trembling. "Me?"

"Yes!" I gasped in utter shock. "But you're straight!"

Ji-Yun shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, I just remember... that we had a lot of fun together. I enjoyed The things we did. So I have to know, Krystal. I have to understand if this is what I want. Because... right now, I really want to kiss you again."

This fuzzy warmth bubbled up inside of me. I let out a gasp of delight as I hooked my arm around Ji-Yun's slender neck and pulled her down to me. My Korean friend's lips melted against mine. I yanked her down with such force, she fell onto my lap. She straddled me, wiggling her cute rump into my thighs.

My arms were around her, holding her to me as our tongues danced. It was such a wondrous delight. This heady kiss.

My heart burst with excitement. It beat so fast as my hands slid down her back to cup her rump through her purple pants. I held her tight, reveling in our kiss as her arm slipped around my neck. Our bodies pressed together, my nipples throbbing against my t-shirt. I felt the warmth of her silky flesh separated by our two layers of clothing.

That barrier had to go away.

I seized the hem of her top and pulled it up her torso. My knuckles brushed the sleekness of her skin. I kept raising it, lifting the stretchy cloth over her breasts until it nudged into her armpits. She released me to thrust her arms up into the air. I kept going and...

She broke the kiss so I could pull off her top. I missed the taste of her lips. It took only a second to tear off the t-shirt, but it was too long to go without kissing her. Her black hair spilled back around her face, fluttering like thousands of silky tentacles. Then her lips were back on mine, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth.

My hand swept up her naked back, questing for her bra. I felt nothing. She wasn't wearing one. Which meant her naked breasts were pressing into my chest. If only my t-shirt wasn't in the way. Then I could feel her nipples on my flesh. I imagined my throbbing nubs pressing against hers. I whimpered, wanting to take off my t-shirt but not wanting to break the kiss.

It was such a dilemma.

I had to do it. We had to get naked. I broke the kiss gasping, "Sorry!"

"No, no, I want to see you naked," Ji-Yun moaned in understanding, her small breasts quivering. She had that delicious shade of light-olive skin that made her breasts so enticing. Her body was as pale as mine, but she just had a different hue to her skin. That sexy, Oriental olive. Her nipples were brown, small but hard.

Her hands ripped up my t-shirt. I thrust my arms up into the air, assisting her. For a moment, my world was purple cloth. Then my pigtails sprung free, falling back around my shoulders. My naked breasts were exposed, quivering like hers. They were about the same size, little budding mounds. My nipples were pink. My areolas only a few millimeters larger than hers. Ji-Yun's hands went to my breasts, squeezing them.

"These are so cute, Krystal," she moaned, her fingers massaging my flesh. Her thumbs swiped out and brushed my areolas, the tips just grazing my nipple.

My hands sprang up to her titties. I covered them and massaged her nipples with my palms. Those hard points felt so naughty against me. She whimpered, her fingers squeezing into my breasts. We grinned at each other, fondling and enjoying the feel of each other's tits.

Then we were kissing again. Tongues were caressing as my fingers found her nipples. I squeezed them, twisting and pulling on them as she moaned into my mouth. Her thumbs pressed down on my nubs, pushing them back into my areolas as she rubbed them in circles. It was a naughty delight. Tingles raced down to my pussy. I grew hotter and hotter, soaking my panties as I loved playing with my friend's tits.

No, she was my girlfriend now. Just like she was during the gas leak. This was wonderful.

Our kisses grew more aggressive. More hungry. Our lips were devouring each other. My fingers were twisting her nipples, her fingers digging into my breasts. I shifted, squirming, wanting to do such naughty things to her.

My hands moved, sliding around her waist to grab her ass. I rolled her over and pinned her down to my bed, settling atop her. I squirmed on her, our pants rasping together. Those had to come off, too, but not yet. I was having too much fun kissing her. Our nipples came together, our breasts meeting.

Electricity shot down to my pussy from my nubs.

Ji-Yun broke the kiss to moan, "Krystal! Oh, Krystal, my pussy... my pussy is melting. It's molten. Yes, yes, you're making me feel so excited."

"Oh, I haven't even begun," I said before nuzzling into her neck.

Ji-Yun's throat tasted delicious. She had such a salty flavor to her skin, a real treat to enjoy. I sucked and nibbled, my hands caressing her sides. Her fingertips fluttered against my skin, twitching as she whimpered and moaned. She made such naughty sounds.

I loved them.

My lips smooched lower and lower, crossing her collarbone and moving down her chest. My hands slid up her side, cupping her small breasts again. My kisses neared her tit then reached the gentle swell of her budding mounds. She moaned my name as I came closer and closer to her nipples.

I brushed her areolas. I engulfed her nub.

"Krystal!" she squealed. "Oh, wow, that's nice."

I sucked on her nub. Memories of doing this while we were bamboozled by the gas fluttered through my mind. I squeezed both her firm breast as I nibbled my lips around her nub between hard sucks.

My lips would pop off with a loud plop. But then I would just re-engulf them. I would suck again and again, loving her right nub. I noticed her other one, olive-brown and hard, out of the corner of my eye. Her left nipple needed attention, too. My head darted over, my pigtails dancing as I engulfed her other nub. I sucked it into my mouth, loving the feel of it. She gasped, her hands falling on my shoulders. Her fingernails bit into my skin as she clenched and relaxed her grip.

"Oh, yes, I like this," Ji-Yun moaned. "I like this a lot."

"And you're definitely going to like what I do next," I boasted.

As I gently nipped her hard nipple with my teeth, my caressing hands reached the waistband of her purple pants. I traced around her hips until my fingers met at her fly. I popped the fastener and the zipper rasped as I pulled her pants open.

My hands darted inside, brushing the cotton fabric of her panties. I felt her bush through the cloth, the soft hairs crinkling as I pressed against them. I sucked on her nipple, thinking I had to get her naked.

I grabbed the top of her jeans again and tugged on them, pulling them down off her hips and rump. She wiggled and squirmed, her nipple popping out of my mouth as she flung herself backward. She thrust her legs up into the air, so eager to help me she almost kicked me in the face.

Luckily, I had quick reflexes.

Her eagerness excited me. I dragged her jeans up her legs, the purple denim bunching up. I exposed her lithe thighs and her slender calves. When I was pulling them off her legs, I took one of her frilly ankle socks with the jeans. I yanked off the other sock, tossing it to the floor with her pants.

Her panties were white. Schoolgirl plain. Her excitement had soaked through, a dark spot centered over her pussy. This great hunger swelled in me. With a growl, I seized her panties and yanked them up her legs.

She squealed in delight as her black bush came into view. Her dew glistened on the silky strands. I shuddered as I pulled her panties over her calves then off her feet. I brought the cotton fabric to my face.

Inhaled tangy pussy.

A flood of lust ran through me as I licked the crotch of her underwear. My tongue drank in that tangy flavor mixed with the dry, starchy flavor of her panties. I sucked on them, drawing out every bit of her feminine musk, my own pussy melting.

"Krystal," she moaned. "I know you like panties, but shouldn't you be licking my pussy? I thought you said I'd love this next part. I'm not feeling anything."

I ripped the panties from my face and moaned, "I'm building up the anticipation!" I declared. "I want your pussy all nice and juicy and eager to be licked."

She giggled as I licked at the crotch of her panties again. "Mmm, you're doing that. I'm so wet. I bet you are, too." Her tongue danced over her pink lips. "Maybe... Maybe I can lick you... at the same time?"

I almost came.

My poor panties would never be able to withstand the flood of her cream had it gushed out of me. Still holding her balled up in my hand, I attacked the fastener of my jeans. I ripped down my zipper with a loud, metallic rasp. Then I was wiggling out of them, yanking down my panties, too. I exposed my black bush soaked in my juices to Ji-Yun.

I squirmed and writhed on the bed. My jeans were getting stuck around my thighs. They were so tight and had balled up above my knees. I squirmed and moaned in frustration.

"Let me help," Ji-Yun said, her voice full mirth. "Stop kicking."

I did.

She grabbed the ends of my pants and pulled them over my feet while I shoved them down my thighs. Together, we tugged them off. We got me naked. Well, I still had on my socks, but they really didn't count. We are both nude enough, our bodies flushed and nubile. We'd known each other for eighteen years. Now everything had changed.

Now we were going to be lovers.

I mean, we were lovers in the gas, but now we were renewing it. We were declaring to each other that this is what we wanted.

I stretched out on my back, reaching for her. "Straddled my face," I moaned. "Let's sixty-nine."

"Hot!" Ji-Yun moaned as she moved. Her lithe leg flashed over my head. Then her thick, black bush was right over my face. Her tangy musk filled my nose. "I'm going to make you cum so hard!"

"Yes!" I squealed.

I grabbed her rump, pulling her bush down to my lips faster. Her silky pubic hair caressed my nose and lips. Then they spilled over my cheek, tickling me. A heartbeat later, I was nuzzling at her pussy. I felt her liquid warmth flowing into my mouth.

My tongue flicked out through my girlfriend's pussy.

"Krystal!" she squealed as her head descended between my thighs.

"Lick me!" I moaned, her fingers digging into her rump. I took another lap up through her pussy. I gathered those tangy juices.

Ambrosia.

It was my turn to squeal in delight. Ji-Yun's lips nuzzled into my trimmed bush. Her tongue flicked out, stroking across my pussy lips. She brushed my clit on her second lap before sliding down to caress over the entrance to my pussy. I gasped as her tongue wiggled inside of me.

It felt amazing to be penetrated. Her tongue probed into me. I had to return the favor.

I jammed my tongue into her snatch. Her silky pussy walls squeezed over it. She was so open to me. No hymen blocked the way. My fingers massaged her rump as my tongue swirled around inside her tangy depths.

We pleased each other.

Loved each other.

This was such an incredible delight. I was so glad that the gas leak happened. Justin didn't ruin anything when he decided to be noble and save the world. I still had my Ji-Yun.

Her tangy juices poured into my mouth as I loved her. Her tongue caressed my pussy's depths, her nose nudging my clit. Pleasure rippled through me. She stirred me up with her hot tongue swirling through my folds.

My bed groaned beneath me as I writhed on it, my covers sticking to my back as my passion swelled in me. I was so flushed with heat. My fingers squeezed Ji-Yun's rump while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt like a mini-cock. She stirred such bliss through me. My own tongue wiggled around inside her snatch, coated in her tangy delight.

"Ji-Yun!" I moaned between plunges of my tongue into her hot snatch.

"Oh, Krystal, yes!" she gasped, her body shuddering atop me.

Then her tongue was back in me. She fluttered it around inside of my snatch. Pleasure flooded through me while her fingers shoved beneath my bed to grip my ass. She kneaded my rump like I massaged hers. Her juices flooded my mouth, a tangy delight that I savored. My toes curled as the bliss built in the depths of my cunt.

My nipples ached and throbbed as they rubbed against her belly. Her budding breasts pressed on my stomach. We were squeezed so tight, our bodies almost one. Our tongues were in the other's cunt. My pussy muffled her moans. My world was full of her yummy scent. Her hot folds and silky pubic hair caressed my lips and cheeks.

Juices spilled over my chin.

Her naughty finger dipped into my butt crack. Before I knew it, she was caressing my asshole.

Where had she learned to do that?

I loved fingering my asshole when I masturbated. I squealed as she wiggled her digit into my rectum. She flexed it around inside of me, stirring me up while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt.

"Oh, Ji-Yun, you're so naughty!" I moaned before I fluttered my tongue against her clit. I sucked on her labia as I moved my own hands. I could do naughty things with my digits, too.

I found the entrance to her pussy. I shoved them into her tight sheath. She groaned into my snatch as my fingers pressed deeper and deeper inside of her. I sucked on her clit as she bucked atop me.

"Oh, yes, you're reaching so deep into me, Crystal!" she moaned, working her finger in and out my asshole.

Then her thumb popped into my cunt. She pumped her fat digit in out of my snatch while her lips copied mine. She latched onto my clit, sucking. I groaned as the twin thrusts of her digits into two my holes mixed with the sucking excitement around my clit.

I bucked beneath her. My orgasm swelled so fast. I whimpered around her clit, my tongue fluttered against it between my hot sucks. I churned her pussy up with my fingers as her thumb stirred my pussy to a hot froth. My asshole clenched on her digit, drinking in that naughty friction.

That was when it happened.

My wonderful orgasm exploded through me.

I moaned about her clit as my pussy convulsed about her thumb. My juices squirted out around her digit. My asshole writhed about her finger while waves of ecstasy swept through my body. They reached my mind and drowned me in bliss.

"Krystal!" Ji-Yun squealed, her pussy clenching down on my digits. Then her silky flesh writhed about them.

My girlfriend came.

Tangy juices poured into my mouth. They flooded out of her cunt. We squirmed together, our breasts rubbing against the other's stomach. We held each other, loved each other. We licked and fingered and sent each other howling with orgasm after orgasm.

My tongue fluttered up and down her labia while my fingers pumped in and out of her convulsing snatch.

She thrust her digits deep into my asshole while she nursed on my clit.

We filled the air with our passion's scent.

We bathed the other's face with cream.

Our juices coated each other. It was amazing. I reveled in it. The bliss of licking her pussy carried me to such wondrous heights. This was better than I could've ever imagined. Then I could have dreamed of.

I was making love to Ji-Yun.

We collapsed, satiated. Ji-Yun twisted around, snuggling up against me. Her lips met mine in a gentle kiss. It wasn't that tongue wrestling fervor of earlier. It was softer, more loving. We traded little smooches while we came down from our orgasmic high.

"You didn't have a hymen," Ji-Yun said.

I giggled. "Mmm, neither did you and..." I frowned. "We must've lost our virginities in the gas leak and..." A new memories surface. My eyes widened. "Oh, my God, I did fuck Justin. My brother took my cherry."

Ji-Yun nodded her head. "He took both our cherries. He popped mine while I was licking his cum out of you." She smacked her lips together. "I remember that being excellent."

I shuddered. I had memories of begging Justin to fuck me. During the gas attack, I wanted him to ram his dick into me. I had cum hard on his cock. I frowned, struggling to parse my emotions. But did I want Justin to fuck me now? I wasn't into guys at all. I was gay.

I glanced over at Ji-Yun. She clearly was turned on by Justin. She was humping her wet pussy and soaked bush against my thigh.

"If you want to fuck my brother, it's okay," I found myself saying. I was surprised by it. "Just..." There was one thing I wanted. "Just let me lick you clean if you do."

She giggled. "Got a taste for your brother's cum?"

I blushed. "Maybe I'm not as gay as I thought. But that's where I draw the line."

Ji-Yun nodded her head. "That's fine with me."

She kissed me again. I felt her love. The gas leak I didn't ruin everything. Instead, it made things better. I don't know why we acted so weird, or why I thought I could stop time and mind-control people. It didn't matter. I had my Ji-Yun.

I wondered how soon she could fuck my brother? I really, really wanted to lick his cum out of her.

Guess I was just as pervy and kinky as Justin was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I pulled my cock out of Aurora's pussy, her juices lubing my dick up for the next round of our fun. She was kneeling naked in the middle of her living room. We just finished talking about my date with Sam tonight, and Aurora gave me a lot of great advice. However, seeing that perky, naked cheerleader had inspired me.

I had to prove that she was utterly mine.

I seized her blonde ponytail, gripping hard. "Reach behind you, part your butt-cheeks, and show me that asshole, slut."

"Yes, Master!" she moaned.

Aurora did just that, her fingers digging into her firm butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing her puckered, brown asshole. I groaned at the sight of it, my pussy-soaked dick eager to sodomize her. I didn't have that stamina I remembered having during the "gas attack," but I was still a horny, young man.

"Please, fuck my asshole, Master!" Aurora moaned.

I brought my pussy-soaked dick to her asshole. I pressed right against that puckered sphincter. She let out a quivering moan, her body shivering in anticipation. She was such a good sex slave. I had more and more memories of the thing she'd done for me. We had a locker room orgy. She fucked girls with a strap-on while I watched. She'd mind-controlled every girl at my college to be my sex slave.

What a shame I had to give it all up to save the world. Something about parallel realities and a crazy version of my little sister.

Well, that was the past. I had my future before me. One where I still had Aurora as my sex slave.

I thrust.

Her asshole's spread wide to engulfed my dick. I watched her brown ring slide over my spongy tip and then hug the shaft of my dick. I groaned as I speared deeper and deeper into her bowels, her velvety sheath gripping me. Pleasure flowed down my dick while she arched her back. Her hands released her butt-cheeks as she moaned out in delight.

"Yes, yes, use my asshole, Master!" she gasped, squeezing her bowels around me. "Whenever you want it. Whenever you need it."

I gripped her blonde ponytail hard, yanking back her hair as I bottomed out in her. She clenched her asshole down around me, moaning in delight. I drew back my hips, my dick sliding through her wonderful sheath.

I rammed back into her. My crotch smacked into her rump. My balls thwacked into her taint. She gasped and whimpered, her hips moving, swirling her naughty sheath around my dick.

Pleasure surged up my shaft.

"Even during Thanksgiving dinner, if I call, you will rush out of there to fuck me," I growled.

"I'll bend over the table let you fuck me in front of my entire family!" she moaned, her hips rocking back into me. Her firm, toned butt-cheeks smacked over and over into my crotch. "I just want to be yours."

I kept my tight grip on her ponytail with my right hand while my left stroked up her silky side. Her skin felt like satin beneath my touch. Hot, brimming with her passion. I found her round breast, squeezing the tit I used to stare at when she was cheerleading. Now I got to enjoy her. I got to fuck her asshole.

I groaned, squeezing her boobs hard as I rammed my dick to the hilt in her over and over. She clenching and gasped and panted. She whimpered, squeezing her asshole around my dick. Passion filled the living room. Her sweet asshole made my balls tingle. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick. That explosive rush that needed to burst out of me.

I had to fire my cum into her asshole.

"You are mine, slut!" I howled, drilling into her. "Say it!"

"I am yours!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. "Just fuck my ass harder! Harder and—"

The front door burst open. My head shot to my right. I buried to the hilt in her bowels expecting to see her parents walk in. My dick twitched. They would see that their nineteen-year-old daughter was my sex slave. They'd witness that she was my slut. A strange hunger shot through me. I drew back my hips, growling as the two figures stepped inside.

It wasn't her parents.

"Well, Aurora, he sounds like such a..." Paris's words trailed off as she stared at me. "Why are you fucking him!"

Petra stood beside Paris. The busty, Hispanic girl's jaw dropped. "I thought you were in here fucking Chris when I heard you screaming your head off."

"I dumped that loser. I'm Justin's now." Her head shot to her friends, her asshole squeezing hard around my dick. "He is my Master! He claimed me during the attack."

"Oh, god, tell me that wasn't real," Paris moaned, trembling in her designer dress. She was slender and petite, her wavy, dark-brown hair spilling about her paling face. "Did I really beg for Justin to fuck me? To be his sex slave?"

"Yes," I growled, thrusting harder. "So you better not give Aurora shit this time. I may not be able to mind-control you any longer, but I won't let you hurt my sex slave!"

"Master!" Aurora moaned in delight, her asshole squeezing down around my dick. "I'm not ashamed. Justin owns me. He's dominated me. I'm his. I've always wanted this. I'm not going to hide who I am any longer."

Petra shuddered, hugging herself. She licked her lips. "I think... I think I understand. I kinda remember being Justin's sex slave, too. It was kinda kinky. But... I like Steve. I don't need to be dominated."

Paris nodded. "I don't need any guy telling me what to do."

"That's fucking fine," I growled, squeezing Aurora's tit. I kept slamming into her while her two friends watch. "So are you going to treat your friend like shit this time?"

Paris blushed. A guilty expression flicked across her features. She shifted, her shoulders scrunching inward. "No. I..." Her head shook. "Everything is so different. If he makes you happy, Aurora..."

Petra nodded. "Go for it. Damn, he's fucking you as hard as Steve fucks me." A smile played on her lips. "Aurora, you have fun. We just wanted to check in on you. Now I want to go find Steve and have him fuck my brains out."

"Yes, yes, thank you," Aurora moaned. "Paris?"

"I am not joining in," Paris said. "But... if he makes you happy. Maybe... we all kinda discovered what made us happy during the gas attack."

Aurora's asshole squeezed around my dick as I buried into her. "What are you talking about?"

"Lance dumped me, but I don't care. I was only dating that fag so I could rub him in my dad's face. But..." A wicked smile crossed her lips. "There is this older guy I have my eye on." She gave a giggle. "I got a go. Daddy offered to take me out to dinner. I have to go change."

"Hot," I grunted, hoping Paris had a great time seducing her father.

Aurora nodded her head, working her hips back into me. The interruption had slowed the growth of my orgasm, but now that they were gone, my ache was building again. I slammed hard and deep into my sex slave's asshole. I savored being in her anal depths, grunting, growling, reveling in using her for my pleasure.

I slammed to the hilt in my sex slave's asshole. My balls quivered. They smacked into her taint and then unloaded.

Pleasure exploded through my body. I grunted as I fired blast after blast of my cum into her depths. My jizz spurted out of me. Jolts of ecstasy sent rapture bursting across my thoughts. Little stars danced across my vision as I groaned out my pleasure.

"Master!" squealed my sex slave. Her asshole writhed about my dick. "Yes, Master!"

Her asshole spasming around my cock milked out my cum from my nuts. She shuddered, experiencing as much bliss as me. I gripped her ponytail and squeezed her tit, holding her, enjoying her. Every spurt of my cum into her bowels shot more pleasure through me until I had that final powerful eruption.

I hung there, clutching to my pleasure. I didn't want to let it go.

But it faded.

"Goddamn, you have a great ass, slut," I panted as I came down from my high. I let out a huge sigh. "I'm glad you're mine, Aurora."

"I'm glad I'm yours, too, Justin," she said. She flashed an impish look over her shoulder.

I ripped my cock out of her asshole, my softening dick tingling, and smacked her rump with my hand. "That's Master, slut."

"Oh, I am so sorry, Master," she said, her green eyes still twinkling with mischievous glee. "Please, spank me again. Teach me a lesson."

SMACK!

"And that's all you get it. We have to get ready."

She squealed out in delight. "Yes, you can't miss your date with your Queen!"

I smiled. Aurora was perfect.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome "Sam" Shapiro

A certain amount of quivering excitement filled me as I readied myself for my date with Justin. I brushed out my black hair, giving it bounced and volume instead of gathering it in my usual loose braid. My tresses fell like night around my face, giving me more of a feminine look than normal.

Feeling inspired, I dug out the makeup my mother always bought me and which I usually ignored. After a few YouTube tutorials, I found one that would give just the look I was going for. Something subtle. Nothing extravagant or whorish.

I wasn't Paris.

It took a few tries to get it right. I left several tissue papers covered in blots of lipstick. I had to get that salmon pink to perfectly coat my lips. The dark eyeshadow made my brown eyes almost glow. I applied just a hint of rouge on my cheeks, highlighting my delicate features. With my glasses on, I decided I look cute.

I had no idea what to wear.

I had such few choices, but there was one dress I had that was nice. My mom made me wear it to a family reunion last year. It had a skirt that fell down to my mid-thigh and a blouse with a scoop neckline. I drew up a pair of my plain panties. I wish I had time to go out and buy something sexier. I pulled the dress on, squirming as it fitted snugly around my waist. I zipped it up in the back. I glanced in the mirror, the pink fabric complimenting my skin. My nipples stood out against the thin cloth, puffy and hard.

"Justin better thinks I'm beautiful," I whispered to myself.

I headed downstairs about five minutes before he should arrive, my purse clutched in my hands. It was a Christmas gift from one of my aunts. I was finally using it. I settled on the couch, my overprotective father hovering like a nervous hen in the background. My mother was in the kitchen humming away as she cooked her and Dad's dinner. She kept peeking out and smiling at me.

I really wish my parents did not know I had a date. It would be so much easier if they just ignore me.

I wanted to squirm as I wondered what was taking Justin so long. My thoughts pondered why time seemed to be going a such a slow crawl.

It couldn't be Project KRONOS affecting my perception; we had shut that down.

I was remembering more and more things. More snatches that I was organizing chronologically. Justin had saved the world. My boyfriend had given up his powers to do what was right. Something about this parallel reality we'd entered causing problems. I was glad we were gone. I didn't have too many memories from there, but the place felt terrifying.

I remembered running. Being chased. I sacrificed my virginity to save us both over there.

Justin saved the world, and no one knew. Just a few of us were there to witness it. That felt sad. Clearly, the government was covering it up. They would deny everything, and if we tried to tell our story, they'd say, "Their minds were just addled by the gas attack."

It was insidious.

Sure, there be people on the Internet, like my friend Ipso_Custodes, who would believe us. There were always people pushed to the margins who were thought to be cranks. Conspiracy nuts, religious fanatics, and the mentally unstable. I would be lumped in with Flat Earthers, Holocaust Deniers, and 9/11 Truthers. No one would ever take me seriously.

Better just to be quiet and move on with my life.

The doorbell rang.

My head shot up. A nervous wave of anticipation washed through me. My shoulders shivered. I rolled them while clutching my purse as my father opened the door with a slow reluctance. His shoulders were set.

"Justin," he said, his words stiff.

"Mr. Shapiro," my boyfriend said in a polite tone. "Is Sam ready?"

I bounded to my feet and darted to the door, my loose hair swaying about my face. "Of course I'm ready, Justin."

He had combed back his hair. He was wearing a nicer shirt than usual. It was tucked into his jeans for once. He was put together in a way I've never seen before. In a way, I approved.

His dark eyes widened. His jaw dropped as he stared at me. This look of incredible delight washed across his face. "Sam..." he groaned. "You're... gorgeous."

"I am glad you noticed," I said, joy gushing through me. "It was a lot of effort to do this."

He nodded. "It was worth it."

"Well, you better treat my daughter—" my father started to say, but I brushed him aside and took my boyfriend's arm.

"Let's go," I said.

Justin had kindled molten delight in my pussy. I remembered the naughty things we'd done. Especially making love in that storeroom in the dark. Just Justin and I. It was our second time having sex, but it was our first time truly making love together.

I trembled on Justin's arm, leaving my flabbergasted father behind. My mother called out, telling us to have fun and be safe. I hardly noticed thanks to this giddy heat building and building in me as we approached the rather nice car.

I frowned. It was new. Expensive. A Lexus. Where had Justin gotten it? His family wasn't wealthy.

Then Aurora Pritchard stepped out the driver seat, wearing a tight, black miniskirt and white blouse, with a black blazer over it. She had a cap on her blonde hair, which fell loose about her face tonight. A chauffeur's cap. The bright, red tie dangled down across the swell of her breasts completed her outfit.

"Master. My Queen," she said as she opened the back door for us.

"You still have a sex slave," I noted. "I did not think your mind-control powers had persisted after the machine was turned off. At least, that is what I had deduced."

"Been thinking about things, have you?" Justin asked as he helped me into the backseat of the Lexus.

I nodded my head. "Before I got ready. I assume you spent your afternoon fucking your sex slave."

Justin winced. I was no longer the girl he'd mind-controlled—well, I think, technically it was a version of me from a parallel reality, so while my original personality had returned, I still possessed memories of this alternate self—into accepting that he could fuck others.

However...

I found I didn't mind one bit. I knew Justin cared for me. Loved me. It didn't bother me at all that he had Aurora. Not after what we'd done yesterday. What bits of it I could remember were powerful.

"I promised to always be her Master," Justin said.

"And I promised to always be his sex slave, my Queen," Aurora added, her voice quivering. She shook as she peered in the car, hand poised to close the door. Her green eyes were full of trepidation.

"Relax," I said, taking Justin's hand as he settled beside me. "I'm not angry. I find it... exciting. I mean, I did play with your sex slaves yesterday. I have memories of a group of girls all doing naughty things to me. It was rather... invigorating."

Talking about it caused flashes of memories to burst in my mind. Those girls had sucked on my nipples and licking my pussy and rimmed asshole. My twat grew warm now. I squeezed my thighs together, my panties already soaking up the flood leaking out of me. I leaned closer to Justin.

We were on a date now. I was feeling amorous.

"No, I do not think I'm mad at all. So long as you share."

"Deal," he said, grinning.

I kissed my boyfriend. I put a lot more passion into it than I meant to. My lips melted to his. All that heat building inside of me fueled this moment. My arms went around his, my tongue dancing in his mouth. My heart beat so fast, with such a frantic rhythm, it surged excitement through my veins. I quivered, groaning. Our tongues dueled.

The car pulled away from the curb. We should stop kissing. We should put on our seatbelts. However, I couldn't pull my lips away. They were melted to Justin's. His arms were around me. I felt so safe. Even if we got into a car accident, he would somehow protect me.

It was irrational. I didn't care.

Aurora drove us to wherever we're going. I didn't much care where we went on the date right now. Justin's arms were tight about me, his tongue was in my mouth. I tasted him. It was so exciting. So wonderful.

His hands moved. They slid up and down my back. They stroked up and down my sides. My naughty boyfriend found my small breasts, cupping me through my bodice. His thumb swept over my swelling mound, brushing my puffy nipples.

Electricity shot straight down to my pussy.

I groaned into the kiss, loving how he caressed me through my clothing. The heady rush shot through me. A drunken excitement that kept me from caring about anything else. His other hand went lower. He passed my hip then was on my leg. He slid down my thigh, pressing my skirt tight to my flesh. The cloth rustled as he moved lower and lower.

He found my bare knee.

I moaned into his lips as his hand darted up beneath my skirt. So bold. Things were progressing faster than I anticipated, but I was drunk on this moment. Being with him. All so exciting. His hand found my panties, his fingertips caressing the cotton. My legs parted. Our tongues danced around each other as he pressed between my thighs, shoving my panties up against my labia.

My clit throbbed. Pleasure rippled through me.

"Oh, Master, were at the drive-in," Aurora said. "I got to buy the tickets. You might want to stop."

Justin broke the kiss. I was panting, flushed. Drive-in? It was a twenty minute by car to the nearest one. We were kissing for that long?

I shivered. Justin's hand was still beneath my skirt, rubbing at my pussy through my panties. He teased me, making me feel so naughty. We were pulling up to the ticket booth at the entrance, Aurora was rolling down the window. She was talking with someone. I couldn't concentrate on anything else.

I had my boyfriend's amazing fingers rubbing up and down my pussy, pushing my panties into my labia. My sex soaked them with my passion.

Justin had a big grin on his face, loving it.

Aurora accepted the speaker and plugged it into her car's cigarette lighter. She sat the speaker on the dashboard before she pulled in. The sun was setting. It is getting dark. We parked. I didn't care what the movie was.

My lips were back on Justin's.

His finger nudged my panties to the side. He touched me directly, stroking through my silky bush and groping my feverish labia. I quivered, my nineteen-year-old body trembling against him. I clutched tight to him as he slid his fingers inside of me.

I was open now. He'd taken my virginity.

I whimpered as his fingers pumped in and out of me. He kept massaging my breast with his other hand, his thumb rubbing my nipple. The pleasure rippled through my body.

He churned me up with his fingers. He made me feel amazing. I whimpered into the kiss, loving him with all my might. My hands started moving across his body. Touching him. I had to feel him. His fingers plunged deep in me. His two digits stretched my pussy open.

Justin felt so strong beneath his shirt. My hands moved lower and lower. My fingers found his jeans. I couldn't stop them if I wanted to. His zipper rasped. Sounds were coming from the speaker. The movie was starting, and I still didn't know what it was. Didn't care.

This was the ultimate date for a young woman. The sort of experience where a girl would normally lose her virginity. This was just what I wanted. I craved. Justin was giving it to me.

It was his turn to groan as I reached into his boxers and pulled out his cock. I held his girth in my hand. I drew him out of his underwear. His dick was hard and warm in my hand. He throbbed in my grip, my hand stroking up and down him. My pussy clenched around his fingers. Those were nice, but this was what I craved.

His cock.

I straddled Justin's lap, my pussy clenching down on his fingers. As if he understood, he ripped them out of my depths, eager for this as I was. I was so ready, my body trembling from the kisses, from Justin caressing my breasts, and from his fingers in my pussy.

He sucked my juices off his digits as I guided his cock to my snatch. With my left hand, I pulled my panties' gusset to the side, allowing his cock to have access to my sex. I guided him right to my dripping nethers. I stared into his eyes as I rubbed his dick's tip up and down my hot flesh.

I nudged him against my clit.

Pleasure rippled through me. He groaned, leaning back against the car door. His eyes were burning. My glasses shifted on my nose. I was so ready for this. I found the entrance to my pussy.

"Justin," I panted, "I love you."

Before he could answer, I impaled my pussy down his cock. His words turned into a low groan as my snatch swallowed his dick. I gasped at how much he spread me open. It felt so great. I slid down him, taking every inch of his shaft. This was such a wonderful delight to experience. His dick reached into me. When I bottomed out, I ground my clit into his pubic bone, reveling in this moment.

A new wave of delight shot through me. His hand seized the back of my neck, pulling my mouth to his. Our lips met in a hot kiss. My tongue wandered around inside his mouth. I groaned, my hips shifting, stirring his cock around inside of me. The pleasure fluttered through me. It made me ache.

Made me crave stimulation.

I lifted my pussy up his dick, my silky flesh clinging to his girth. I gripped my boyfriend's shaft with my tight snatch. It was such a wonderful treat. The pleasure fluttered through me. I reached the peak of his cock and slammed back down him. He groaned into our kiss.

His hands moved, finding my breasts, squeezing them through my blouse as I worked my hips. My thighs raised and lowered my body. I rode him.

We made such naughty sounds together. Our clothing rustled. His dick plunged wet into my pussy. It was incredible. I moaned into his lips, every bit of friction building up pleasure inside of me. It was driving me towards our wonderful release.

Why did I ever think orgasms were a waste of time?

When they were with the person I loved, they were amazing. Worth all the effort. I craved one right now. I worked towards it, my pussy squeezing around Justin's dick. I wanted him to experience that same pleasure, too. I wanted us both to exploded in rapture.

His hand squeezed my tits then they darted down my body. He grabbed my rump through my skirt. He held on tight and worked my pussy up and down his dick. His fingers dug into my rump, lifting me, guiding me. He growled into our kiss, his passion growing.

A dizzy wave of rapture flooded through me.

I was drunk on this. I savored his cock in me. I wanted so much rapture. My glasses shifted as my head moved. My body rose and fell, sliding up his dick and then plunging down it. The friction was incredible. The silky delight transmuted into pure rapture.

Justin broke the kiss, growling, "Goddamn, you're just so sexy, Sam. You feel so amazing."

I nodded my head, too breathless to say anything. I wanted to scream out how amazing his cock felt inside me. All I could do was squeak in delight. Then I gasped in shock as he suddenly moved us.

Before I knew it, I was on my back, stretched out across the Lexus's backseat. Justin was atop me, his dick plunging into my pussy with hard strokes. His balls smacked into my taint.

I gasped as I stared up at him, my cunt squeezing around his dick as he buried it in me again and again. His pubic mound smacked against my clit, sending sparks of delight showering through me. I whimpered, squeezing down on him as I savored this moment. I cupped his face, feeling the shadow of his whiskers.

"Justin!" I shrieked. It was a scream of pure passion. A primal release bursting from my soul.

Every stroke of his dick brought me closer and closer to that eruption. My thighs were locked about him, holding him tight. I whimpered. He plunged over and over into me. The car rocked. The shocks groaned as he drilled me. It was incredible. He was so passionate. Such a real man.

"My beautiful Sam," he groaned, staring down at me with such hunger in his eyes. Such passion and love. "Just so sexy. So hot. I can't take much more."

He found me sexy!

"Cum in me, Justin," I moaned, not caring about the consequences. I just wanted my boyfriend's, my man's, spunk splashing in me.

With a growl, Justin buried into me. His dick pulsed and throbbed. I felt his hot cum spurting into my depths. I groaned, my pussy welcoming it. Powerful waves of delight washed through me. It set off a spasming burst of rapture. My pussy convulsed around his dick, massaging him.

Milking him.

"Justin, yes!" I screamed as my orgasm swept through me. I trembled, writhing beneath him. "Yes, yes, Justin! I love you!"

He kissed me hard, growling as my pussy milked his spurting dick. I hugged him tight, clinging to him as he spilled the last drops of his seed in me. My pussy writhed about him. My orgasm outlasted his, filling me with joy. Stars burst across my universe. I was swept up in waves of euphoria. They were so wonderful.

I hung at the peak of rapture, moaning into his lips.

Then my pleasured died into wonderful shudders. Into a quiver of delight. He was on top of me. He felt so warm and comfortable there. So right. Our kiss grew more and more gentle, loving. We were coming down from our orgasmic high together.

So far, it was the perfect date.

I held him. Kissed him. I heard the sounds of the drive-in movie playing. It reminded me that we just made love at a drive-in. I could see fogged up windows above my head. I heard squirming in the front seat and Aurora panting.

Was she masturbating?

Justin's sex slaves had listened to us make love. She'd driven us here, serving us. I liked this life I would have with Justin. It would be special. Amazing.

I couldn't wait to share it with him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I wasn't sure how long I stayed on top of Sam before I finally pulled out of her. I shifted onto the backseat, panting. It was so warm in the car. All the windows were fogged up. Aurora was squirming up front. She was watching us, peering between the driver's and passenger's seats, her face flushed, her green eyes twinkling.

"It sounded like you two had a great time, Master," she said. Such joy in her voice.

"Yeah," I said. "Now get back your and clean up the mess, whore."

"Yes, Master," my sex slave purred.

Aurora crawled over the center console, her loose, blonde hair swaying before her eager face. I glanced at the movie screen, a re-showing of The Shining playing on the screen. I leaned back as Aurora grabbed my dick wet with Sam's pussy juices. My sex slave nuzzled her head down. I groaned as her tongue lapped up my soft shaft.

My arm went around Sam's shoulder, pulling my girlfriend to me as my sex slave cleaned my dick. It was such an interesting feeling experiencing Aurora bathing my cock so soon after cumming. The tip was sensitive, sending sparks shooting down through me. I looked at Sam, seeing the glossiness in her brown eyes.

"You really are beautiful, Sam," I told her, staring into her eyes.

Her cheeks went pinker. She squirmed while a most un-Sam smile crossing her lips. She looked positively girlish.

"You look quite handsome," she said as she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth.

Our date was off to a great start. I think I was going to enjoy my life. I may not have mind-control powers, but I had an awesome girlfriend and a kinky sex slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A week and a half later...

My full bladder drew me out of sleep.

I woke up, Sam lying beside me in my bed. She was half snuggled up against me, her black hair falling over her face. She looked so cute asleep, her face relaxed, her glasses missing. I groaned in annoyance at the piss making my dick hard. I didn't want to wake up.

It was Saturday.

It was a little over a week since my date with Sam and the aftermath of the "gas attack." Our college didn't resume classes until the following Monday. It was an... interesting week. Things had definitely changed at our school. There was a sort of don't ask, don't tell policy about our hazy memories. We all did things, and I think a lot of people just wanted to forget that they happen.

Things were different, behaviors changed.

I was always getting strange looks from girls who'd been my sex slaves. They must be remembering begging for my cock and writhing in lesbian orgies while waiting for their turn to please me. The ones I remembered enjoying, like Tracy and Rebecca, would blush every time they saw me. Sometimes, however, there was a twinkle in their eyes, like maybe they remembered our time fondly.

Like they'd enjoyed themselves thoroughly.

Chris and Lance came out as gay together. They were dating now. Steve, my third bully, was still with Petra, probably trying to forget ever taking it up the ass from his two friends.

Miss Daisy always gave me these big smiles while teaching English, and she was always looking at Sam fondly. I was the only man she'd ever been with, so maybe I left a bit of an impression on her. I had the feeling she wanted to have another threesome with me and my girlfriend.

I knew Sam would be down for it. She definitely liked having Aurora eat out her pussy, especially after we'd made love.

Mr. Viên Lê, my math professor, always looked disappointed as he gazed at the class. I had the vague memory that there was one lesson where all the girls were naked in it. I think us boys were equally disappointed.

Pearline was screwing every guy she could. She was telling them all that she just loved cock. She discovered getting nailed over and over again, having a train being run on her, was the hottest thing in the world. My little sister, Krystal, smirked when she heard about that.

Cassandra and José showed back up. They had missed out on the gas attack. I had vague memories of fucking Cassandra and then making her José's sex slave. It looked like that stuck because she wore a collar proclaiming that her boyfriend owned her.

Aurora begged me to buy her one that day. I did. She looked so sexy with her choker on proclaiming her to be my slut. It had a little lock on it. I had the key, so Aurora couldn't take it off. I only unlocked her so she could take a shower. I couldn't wait for her to cheer at next week's game wearing my collar.

Sighing, I gave up on trying to sleep this morning. My bladder was really, really full. I groaned and rolled out of bed, my girlfriend shifting and murmuring as she squirmed under the covers. I stretched my back as I stood naked, my toes flexing into the carpet.

Aurora was sleeping on the floor, a leash attached to her collar, the end tied around the post of my bed. She looked so cute lying in her little slave bed, her blonde hair spilling about her face. I padded past her, needing to relieve myself.

"Oh, yes, Mom!" moaned from my little sister's room.

Krystal's door was open. I glanced inside, watching our mother waking my little sister up in style. While none of the mind-controlled suggestions remained—I couldn't give anyone commands and girls weren't giving Krystal their panties—some people just enjoyed what they were made to do.

My mom was one of those.

She started waking up Krystal this way a few days ago, crawling into bed and eating out her daughter's pussy.

"Oh, yes, just keep licking right there," Krystal moaned, her budding breasts quivering as she squirmed on the bed. She saw me in the doorway, grinned, and said, "Stop being a perv, Justin!"

"Just admiring my fellow kinkster in action," I said, winking at her before I headed to the bathroom.

The vacuum cleaner roared downstairs, Dad cleaning the house. I think my commands had done something to him, reminding him that he was supposed to be taking care of the house. That he was supposed to be a man. I think he was trying to win back my mother's respect. He had realized just what a total loser he'd become.

I wasn't complaining.

My sister's moans followed me down to the bathroom, making my dick even harder. I slipped inside, groaning. My erection thrust before me, making it hard to aim and relieve my bladder. I grunted, my teeth grinding against my throbbing hardon.

Then the stream flowed. My pissed splashed into the toilet bowl.

I let out a groaning sigh.

It was one of those pisses that lasted forever. It was almost like cumming. Finally, I finished. I shook my dick, flicking off the last drops of piss, then I flushed and sauntered out. My mother was just stepping out of Krystal's room, her pink robe only half closed, her large tits on the verge of spilling out.

A twinkle entered her brown eyes, and a most un-motherly smile crossed her lips. "Good morning, Justin," she purred. "Mmm, is my big, strong son hard? Do you need a release?"

"Always, Mom," I groaned.

Mom opened her pink robe, revealing her mature and curvy body. Her breasts were soft and plump, jiggling as her shoulders shrugged out of her garment. The robe fell down her body to land in a puddle at her feet. I grinned, my eyes darting up and down her flesh. Her bush was brown and soaked in juices, excited from eating out my sister's cunt.

She sauntered to me, her hips swaying, breasts bouncing. Her arms slid around my neck, pulling me to her. I kissed my mother hard on the lips, tasting Krystal's fresh musk. It was so exciting. Krystal wouldn't let me touch her directly, but I could taste her pussy on my mom's lips, Sam's mouth, and even Ji-Yun's mouth. I groaned, reveling in the indirect incestuous contact with my little sister, my dick swelling hard against my mother's soft stomach.

She let out a purring moan as she broke the kiss, "Someone getting really excited. Mmm, you really want to get into your mommy's pussy, don't you?"

"Fuck, yeah, Mom," I groaned.

She giggled then gave me another quick kiss. "That's my big, strong son. Ooh, I need your dick in me so bad. It was so exciting licking your sister, and your cock is so much bigger than your father's little dick."

The vacuum cleaner still growled below.

I was so glad my mother got often cuckolding Dad with me. That I had awakened this in her through my mind-control. She spun around and fell to her knees. No foreplay, just straight to the good part.

She wiggled that ass at me, my dick growing harder and harder. I fell to my knees behind her, glad to be the man of the house. I grabbed her hip with my left hand while my right lined up my dick at her brown-furred muff.

I lanced forward.

I buried to the hilt in my mother's juicy pussy. My crotch smacked into her rump, her butt-cheeks rippling. She squeezed down on my cock, groaning in delight. Her hips wiggled from side to side, stirring around my dick. If felt so wonderful. This teasing pleasure spilled over me. I savored being buried in the very pussy that had birthed me.

I fought off the urge to just fuck her. I wanted to enjoy this moment. I slid my hands up her body, cupping her breasts, squeezing them as she moaned and gasped. She grew hotter, wetter around my cock.

"Please, fuck me, Justin," she moaned, rocking her hips, sliding her pussy an inch or two up and down my dick. "Fuck your mommy's hot cunt. I need you. I'm so wet. My pussy's so hot. I need my big, strong son to fuck me until I explode."

How could I say no to that?

Mom groaned out in delight as I drew back my hips and then slammed my cock to the hilt in her. My dick plunged into her depths, her silky sheath squeezing around me. I groaned, savoring the massaging delight being inside her pussy. An incestuous thrill rippled through me as my balls smacked into her bush. My nuts were so full of cum.

My incestuous seed would fire into her. She was off birth control, wanting another child. My child. I'd give her my seed.

I thrust hard and fast into her, churning up her cunt. I pumped away at her incestuous sheath, reveling in pounding my mother. She moaned while my dad cleaned downstairs. I took his place in her cunt, dominating him. This was my pussy now. My mother's cunt belonged to me. I groaned, taking such delight in using her.

"Oh, yes, yes fuck me!" Mom howled, not bothering to be quiet.

The vacuum cleaner turned off downstairs.

"Just pound my cunt! My big, strong son is fucking my pussy so hard. He's going to plant a baby inside of me! I'm going to have his child! I'll make him a new brother or sister!"

"Fuck!" I growled, squeezing her tits as I fucked her harder, faster. It was my first orgasm of the day. Those always came quick. I spent all night building up a load of cum, and my mother was going to get every drop of it. My balls smacked into her over and over while my crotch spanked her rump.

Her butt-cheeks jiggled. Every stinging impact sent another rippled through her plump flesh. The pleasure was incredible, her juices soaking my nuts. They grew hotter and hotter, drinking the silky friction flowing down my dick. My cum was approaching a boil.

I ached for it.

"I want to pump so much cum into your cunt, Mom!" I howled. "I'm going to breed you!"

"Yes, yes, breed me!" whimpered my mother.

Her pussy convulsed around my dick. That wonderful, spasming delight engulfed my shaft. Every plunge into her massaging heaven brought me closer to erupting. Her incestuous depths sucked at my cock, pulling at my balls. My cum neared its boil. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick.

"Fuck, yeah, take it!" I roared. "This is my pussy!"

"Yours!" my orgasming mother howled.

The stairs creaked. Dad was listening to me cuckolding him.

My jizz erupted into my mother's depths. I flooded the pussy that birthed me with my seed. I pumped her full of what she needed to make a new child. My child. I was breeding my own son, my own sister, in my hot mother's womb. I shuddered, the pleasure slamming into my mind. My thoughts burned. Stars danced before me as I savored this ecstatic moment.

Her pussy sucked at me. Massaged me. She drew out every last drop of my cum out of my balls. I reached my orgasmic peeked, standing there, every muscle in my body tensed. Then I let out a groan, the pleasure dying in me. I panted, my body buzzing from the joy.

"Oh, yes, you pumped so much cum in me, Justin," panted Mom.

"Oooh, come sit on my face, Mom," moaned Krystal from her bedroom. "I love licking Justin out of you."

My sister didn't want me touching her, but she did have a taste for eating my cum out of a woman's pussy.

"You better go feed her, Mom," I said, smacking her rump. "Otherwise, she's going to be such a brat."

My mom giggled as she pulled her pussy off my dick. She stood, my cum dribbling down her thighs, and sauntered back into my sister's bedroom. She gave me a naughty wink before vanishing inside.

"Yes!" Krystal chortled in delight.

I smiled, feeling lethargic. It was Saturday morning. I headed back to bed. On the way, I caught a glimpse of my mother straddling my little sister's head. Buzzing with delight, I sauntered into my bedroom.

Aurora was still sleeping on her slave bed, looking so peaceful, but Sam was awake. She was on her phone reading something. I snuggled beneath the blankets beside her. She gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

"Have fun?" she asked.

"My mom is always fun," I groaned, holding Sam.

"Yes, she is," she said. "Love you."

"Love you, Sam," I muttered, lethargy pulling me down into darkness.

I was glad I had my mind-control powers, even if it was only for a few days. It had changed my life, and the lives of those around me, for the better. Project KRONOS let us be who we truly wanted to be. Let us enjoy ourselves without guilt. That was a wonderful thing.

I fell asleep listening to the soft hum of my girlfriend..

37 Chapter 1: Taboo Dance

I crawled forward on my belly, the firelight reaching up from the depression below, a bright glow at odds with its dark creators: Shizhuthian slavers. They served the foul nagas of the fractured lands across the Despeir Mountains to the east. My heart thudded in my chest, hands eager for tonight's business. Even in the dark night, I could feel the knife-like mountains looming over us; the barrier between civilization and the tyranny of the foul nagas.

My sister crept up against me, a year younger, her lithe, pink robes dull in the darkness. A heat rose in me, her breasts pressing against the thin fabric, swaying with her every movement. Flickers of campfire highlighted the edges of her body, outlining her curves. A sweet scent filled the air. Her eyes reflected back at me, big and questioning.

"It's them," I whispered, turning my attention down to the camp, ignoring the rise of my cock. She was my sister. Not a doxy slattern dancing in a tavern.

Slovenly disorder ruled the camp. To the north, a large tent was pitched, the cloth dark even with the light glowing from its interior. On the south side were the wagons of slaves, their Zeutchian prisoners still inside, huddled in the mass. A forest of limbs, so dirty they appeared to be gray or brown, stuck through the bars. Most were women, pleasure slaves for humans favored by their naga rules. The rest were to be worked to death in the iron mines of Hizzithya. Three soldiers lounged by the fire, laughing as they ate the stew. Two more were on the edges, wearing their black armor, swarthy faces alert.

"Contact her," my sister, Kora, said, her voice fair and refined, with a melodic music that came from her training as a priestess of Rithi, Goddess of Art.

My sister shouldn't be skulking through the foothills of the Despeir Mountains attacking raiders. Neither of us should. We should be back in Az, her serving in the temple, acting as a muse to artists from around the world who attended the University. While I should be lounging in taverns, carousing with my friends, drinking on my parents' largess, whoring with the companionable women, and enjoying the delights of Ava.

Damn that bastard for stealing it all away! I could still see the fires burning, consuming our home, our parents and Katriana still inside.

I thrust my hand into my pouch, seizing the alabaster statue. I pulled it out, setting it on my palm and holding it before my face. It stood the length of my hand from wrist to fingertip, carved in the shape of a young woman, her body slender and fair, the detail so exquisite it captured the nipples topping her small breasts and the down of her pubic hair between her thighs.

My heart lurched. How long had it been? Months? Nearly a year.

"Ava," I whispered, my thick finger sliding down the cold stone statue from her neck, between her breasts, and down to her pussy. "Ava, it's Sven."

Life breathed into the statue. Tiny eyes blinked, lips smiling. Hips undulated, grinding a cold heat against my thighs. "Sven," the statue spoke in the light and airy voice of the princess. "Did you find them?"

"They raided the village just like you claimed," I answered, keeping my finger rubbing her pussy, wondering if Ava felt it in distant Echur. "How did you know?"

The statue's face twisted. "I didn't want to believe it."

"Your father?" Anger burned in my voice.

My sister gave the statue a sharp look, saying, "Your father is involved with these slavers, Ava?"

"Maybe." Ava's statue trembled. I pictured the red-gold hair of the princess quivering about her face as she sat in her bed, controlling the statue across the intervening miles. "I learned about it from him. I fear...I fear his agents want those slaves."

"Then he's going to be sorely disappointed," I grinned, my hand slipping down to grasp my dagger's hilt. "We'll free them."

"Just you and Kora?" Ava gasped. "Against a Shizhuthian raiding party?"

"Trust me." I winked at the little statue. "Don't I always get away? How many times did I steal into your bower beneath your father's nose?"

My sister stared hard at me, disapproval on her lips.

"Many times," Ava sighed, a fond look spilling across the statue's face. "But be careful, Sven. I love you."

"I love you, too," I told the statue, bringing my finger to her mouth, pressing on the hard, yet somehow soft lips.

Ava kissed my finger. Then the statue went still, the magic animating it gone.

"Do you really love her, brother?" Kora asked, her voice tight.

"I love all the women I bed, sister dear." I scooped up the statue and, with care, wrapped her up in oilcloth and slipped her into my belt pouch. "They all hold a place in my heart."

"Even that Thlinian hussy you fucked in Cheyvn last week. The one you bent over the table and buggered while drunk."

"I loved every moment being in her ass. And she certainly loved my cock, sister dear." I grinned at Kora again, my hands so sweaty. Gods, she was beautiful, golden-blonde hair glinting in the enemy firelight, falling in two braids down her back.

"You are as disgusting as Las," she said. "Ava deserves better."

I fought down the heartache. It has been a year since I saw the princess in the flesh. Since the fire. Anger clenched my jaw. "Let's liberate the slaves and ruin her father's evening."

"That, brother mine, is something I would relish." Kora shivered. "I'll provide the distraction?"

"You do it so well," I said, slithering back from the edge of the cliff and out of sight of the sentries.

My sister disrobed with such casual ease, exposing her body to me. Even in the darkness, with only a half-moon shining down on us, I groaned at the sight of her round breasts with upswept nipples. They stood hard before her as she slid her hands down her tattooed flesh, marking her as a Radiant of Rithi, a full priestess. It was too dark to make them out, but ink adorning her flesh, showing her skill and talents.

Her body moved with such grace, shifting and dancing as she evoked beauty to draw upon her goddess's magic. Her hands slid down her flat stomach to her groin, dipping across shaved flesh and rubbing on that quivering treasure.

How many women had I bed with the same golden-blonde hair? Eyes closed, pumping inside them, imagining they were my younger sister.

Too many.

It was torture watching her perform her magic. She let out a wanton sigh, her fingers sliding through the folds of her pussy and then penetrating her hot depths. I envied every man she took as a lover, as infrequent as that was these days. My leather pants were so tight. I rubbed sweaty palms on my thighs, watching her dance.

Burning with incestuous passion for her.

I could hear her fingers sliding in and out of her flesh, that wet plunge into hot flesh. My dick twitched with each one. My sister's breasts jiggled as her head threw back, her twin braids swaying behind her. She turned as she masturbated, her curving ass facing me, painted by pale moonlight, her crack an inviting shadow.

When I buggered that Thlinian slattern, I felt my sister's eyes on me. I wanted her to see my cock, to see my prowess, to hear how the slut moaned and gasped, her bowels clenching on my dick. I wanted my sister to know the passion I could give her.

If I wasn't her brother.

Pater's cock, she was radiant.

Moonlight shimmered around her body as she swayed and pumped her fingers. Sparkles, tinged with auroric rainbows, glinted across her pale skin as she gathered more and more of her Goddess's magic, swirling the light around her as her fingers plunged faster and faster into her flesh.

"Oh, Gods," she whimpered, her voice so throaty. Her eyes looked at me over a shoulder, burning with her pleasure. "You shouldn't watch me."

"You're so beautiful," I groaned, wanting to jerk my own cock.

Her hips swayed, her ass wiggling at me as she plunged fingers into her pussy. She must be so hot, her flesh boiling around those lucky digits. Her moans grew louder and louder. Her body quivered, the light swirling about her body, silvery, woven with shadows.

And then her back arched. Her ass clenched. Rivulets of her cream ran down her thighs, squirting from her pussy as her orgasm crashed through her. My heart beat so fast. My body on fire. I wanted to seize her, to fuck her. Let vengeance be damned and the slaves suffer while I enjoyed my sister.

I beat down such selfishness. She'd hate me if I tried. Those slaves needed freedom. Deserved it.

And Prince Meinard had to pay.

"Rithi, bless my sexual juices and let them paint with your concealing radiance," she moaned.The lights and shadows swirling about her body surged down her back and sides, crossing her curving ass, and diving into her cumming pussy. Her juices glowed as they dripped from her pussy and ran down her thighs.

She whirled, her tits heaving, and ripped her fingers from her pussy. My entire body tensed as she knelt before me, staring into my eyes. In the light of her glowing juices adorning her digits, I saw the deep blue of her irises and the pink plumpness of her lips. I wanted to kiss her.

She painted lines of pussy juices on my face. "Conceal him, my goddess. Hide him from sight until he is ready to unveil his perfection."

The light rippled across my skin from the heat of her juices adorning my cheeks. She painted three on each one. I smelled her tangy musk, the delicious aroma of her forbidden pussy. I hungered for her. Those lips were so close. Her breasts, her body.

My right hand reached out, the light rippling down my skin. In its wake, I was translucent, faded, blending in with the night. I could hardly see my own digits moving before her. I froze before grabbing her breast, remembering my purpose. Her eyes flicked down to my hand. She seized it, lifting it to her lips.

Kissing the back of it.

"Be safe, brother mine."

"I will, sister dear," I said, my blood boiling, my cock so hard.

And then she let go. I drew my daggers. Frustration throbbed through me as I turned and stalked on my boots, moving with all the skill I'd learned sneaking into Ava and other rich maid's bedrooms. I moved through the pine trees, stepping lightly on the needle-strewn ground. I skirted around feathery ferns as I moved lower and lower, descending from the hill and wrapping around its base to the dell where the slavers made their camp.

I went slow, careful. Whether sneaking into a mansion to claim a maiden's virtue beneath her noble father's nose or approaching a camp of armed and dangerous scum, you couldn't rush. You had to make sure every step was placed just so. No breaking twigs, no rustling of brush.

My heart pounded hard, my body cold with tension. I reached the base of the hill, moving towards the path the slavers followed. My body ghosted through the trees. In the darkness of the canopy, I couldn't even see myself. My sister's magic concealed me as I moved.

Her lines of pussy juices remained hot on my cheeks.

I approached the slaver wagons. Two of them, crammed with the victims of their raids. They slept huddled together, piled on each other in the cramped confines, those on the edges pressed against the bars. All were naked, mistreated.

Laughter came from the fire. The sentry by the slavers wagon turned his head to look back at his companions. He shifted in his black, boiled-leather armor. The man's head was shaved, his skin dusky-brown. His hand gripped the spear. He leaned on it for support and yawned again.

I circled the man, coming so close to him. But he didn't see me. He didn't hear me. Every step with care, my breathing slow, controlled. The dagger gripped in my right hand. I moved behind him. A slave whimpered from the wagon.

Anger burned. How could Prince Meinard stoop so low to let his own people be taken by slavers? All his proclamations issued to have slavers hunted down, the patrols of soldiers sent to stop the naga from conducting their raids, were a lie. It shouldn't shock me. The bastard had destroyed my family. But it did. The man's evils had no limits.

I sprang. My knife hissed.

And took the sentry in the throat, stabbing in from the side, severing arteries and the windpipe. He tried to scream out, but only a wet wheeze issued from his slit throat. I caught his body, blood spilling down the front of his armor, and set him down in the brush at my feet.

I peered through the prickling leaves at the campfire, the three men still laughing, passing a wineskin among them. No one noticed death's arrival.

"Got my eye on that little 'un," grunted one. "I bet she'd wiggle nicely on my cock."

"And scream her head off," his friend said. "But you like it when they scream.""'Please stop,'" the third said, forcing his voice high pitched. "'You're hurting me. Please, take it out.'"

"Squealing just make a pussy tighter," the first laughed.

My face hardened. These were the degenerates with whom Meinard consorted? I glanced at my dagger. The wrong man's blood adorned it.

Then I moved on. I had another sentry to kill.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

I trembled as I watched from the hillside. I couldn't see my brother at all. My heart beat so hard. I clutched my pink robes about my naked breasts. He was all I had left. The rest of our family stolen by that tyrant. Part of me wanted to tell Sven his plans of revenge would only see him dead. Prince Meinard ruled half of Zeutch. His forces would crush the rest within a year. He might be High King in a decade. The first man even to have a chance of restoring High King Peter's dominion. Two hundred years of fighting and war, and Prince Meinard could come out the strongest.

He stood poised to dominate all.

I wanted to run away with my brother, to find some place safe, and live together. Just the two of us. Fantasies of pretending to be his wife, not his sister, danced through my thoughts. I dreamed of founding a home, raising a family, with him. I knew it was wrong, he was my brother. But I burned for him. I knew I shouldn't expose myself to his gaze, masturbating before him under the guise of casting spells, but I couldn't help my wanton desires.

I wished he'd showed me the attention he dribbled on those whores he bedded. Or on Princess Ava.

The second sentry suddenly collapsed, vanishing into the brush. My brother's skills, honed by the Fencing College of Az and his own rapacious appetites for new conquests, were impressive. Maybe he could kill Meinard.

Maybe he could avenge Mama, Papa, and little Katriana.

So I never objected to his plans. I followed him into exile, abandoning my home in Az at the temple of Rithi to wander as a fugitive with him. I believed in my brother. If any could do it, he could. And I'd help him.

I shoved my fingers between my thighs, rubbing on my juicy snatch. Pleasure rippled through me as I drew upon my goddess's powers. "Rithi, bless my sexual juices and let them paint new beauty in the world."

I shuddered, my pussy clenching on my digits, my pussy juices flowing, gathering on my fingers like oil paints. I pulled them out of my pussy, concentrating upon the world, my canvas. All radiants of Rithi, her priests and priestesses, were required to master three of the arts. I had learned all the techniques of the brush and pencil; trained to sketch, draw, and paint; evoking my imagination to life on paper, canvas, and reality.

My fingers painted, my pussy juices smearing color near the campfire, sketching the lithe and naked woman. She had pale skin, her hips curving, her breasts large and full, nipples pink and hard. Blonde hair fell in a curtain about a lush and hungry face, blue eyes sparkling. She stood up in the brush, gasping in alarm.

Ran.

"Naga scales!" swore one of the guards, leaping to his feet. "One of the slaves got out."

"She ain't no girl we captured," the second said, gaining his feet, such hunger in his voice. "Look at that ass."

"Get her!"

The two of the three at the fire raced after my illusion. Their rapacious hunger for the busty, curvy woman I created sent them pounding through the dark brush. I guided her down the trail, crouched above on the hilltop, my fingers constantly sketching her. My imagination focused on moving her, on her blonde hair streaming behind her, her breasts heaving.

"No!" she screamed, her voice throaty and intoxicating. "Oh, Gods, no! Help! Help!"

"No one's gonna help you, girly," leered one of the guards, racing farther from the camp. From my brother.

They were heedless of where she led them. I climbed the illusion up the far hill, keeping her running ahead of the guards slowed by their stiff, leather armor. They scrambled up the slope after, maddened by her beauty.

I had no pity for them as I painted a new illusion when the woman reached the top. She ran out onto the ledge of the far hill, tripping, falling. She landed near the edge, crying out in pain. She rolled over onto her back, clutching a twisted ankle.

The guards were too far away for me to hear their voices as they slowed, staring at the illusion. They knew she had nowhere to go. That she was helpless, at their mercy. I focused on them, little more than shadows standing on a hill.

I kept my fingers dancing.

They lunged forward.

Illusions were not real. They looked it. I could manipulate sound and color, shape and texture, but I couldn't put any substance into them. There was nothing to touch. Both guards found that out when their feet stepped on what they thought was solid ground. But was really beyond the cliff's edge, my illusionary woman ten feet from the real hill.

Their screams were faint as they fell to their deaths.

I let my illusion fade, smiling viciously.Chapter Two: Canvas Darkness

Sven Falk

My dagger cut the second sentry's throat. He dropped behind the warleader's tent. I drew my hand crossbow and loaded a short quarrel. I studied the three guards at the fire. With a gasp, they gained their feet, spotting my sister's illusions.

Two charged off after the woman. Kora knew how to entice men, especially rapist scum, with her creations. She'd find a way to dispose of them. Probably run them off a cliff as the idiots only thought with their cocks.

I aimed my hand crossbow at the third. He had big grin on his face as he adjusted himself.

The quarrel hissed through the air, catching him in the throat. He grasped at it then ripped it free. Blood flowed down his throat. He staggered for a moment before collapsing, gurgling on the ground. Grinning, I stowed my hand crossbow and focused on the gray tent.

I stalked to the back of the tent. The warleader was the true danger. The naga trained them brutally, teaching them how to fight, how to give pain, and how to endure it. Some even learned dread arts, magics that manipulated shadows. My heart beat faster as I pressed my knife against the tent's canvas while listening.

Snoring. Deep and rumbling. The warleader slept.

Perfect.

The dagger's sharp tip pierced the canvas with a rasping whisper. With patience, I cut down, working through the thick cloth. My knife whisked. I paused after each sawing stroke, listening to the snoring. It stayed the same. Inch-by-inch, my blade sliced downward, making my entrance into the tent.

Finished, the cloth swayed, loose.

I crept through the hole and crouched just inside. Movement froze me. In the corner, a form uncurled, painted in the light from a small lantern hanging from the tent's frame at its apex. A pale-skinned female body sat up, bushy hair spilling about narrow shoulders. A pair of triangular ears, tawny like her hair, thrust up at the top of her head and twitched like a cat's. A face stared at me, golden eyes slitted. A lamia. Her slitted eyes fixed on me, keen vision noticing me.

Then they flicked to the sleeping, snoring man.

The warleader slept naked atop his blankets, his body a dusky brown and so muscled his veins stood out against his skin. A shaved head gleamed in the lantern light. A black mustache, the ends long and drooping down to his chin, adorned a squat and chiseled face.

The lamia shook her head in warning, an iron slave collar tight about her throat. She mouthed, "Run."

I winked at her.

I crept closer to the sleeping warleader. A glint to my right drew my attention. In an open chest, sitting upon rumpled clothing, lay a necklace of braided gold with a ruby, the size of a chicken's egg and reflecting light across its cut facets, attached at the end.

My heart almost stopped beating. I'd never seen a ruby so big before. Without thought, I snatched it up, holding it before my eyes. A deep crimson bled out of the depth of the stone, growing lighter on the edges as the light shone on it.

Kora would look so beautiful wearing it.

The lamia moved, crouching low. Her tawny tail flicked too and fro. She looked like a human woman, small and petite, with cat ears, eyes, and a tail. Cum stained her thighs, used by her owner before he had fallen asleep.

"He'll kill you," she mouthed again.

I grinned at her, pocketing the amulet, hefted my dagger, and winked again.

Her head cocked to the side. Her brows furrowed. She stuck a tongue out between her lips. Nipples hardened atop her small breasts. Her fingers bit into the bedding she lay on as I advanced on her owner.

His broad chest lay stretched out before me, rising and falling with his snores. I knelt, raised my dagger, and aimed at his heart.

Stabbed.

The man's dark eyes snapped opened. His hand seized my wrist in a crushing grip.

"Pater's cock," I swore, pain flaring up my wrist. My hand spasmed open, the dagger falling down, stabbing into the warleader's bedding beside him.

"Thief," growled the man, a brutal smile spreading across his lips.

My booted foot lashed out, slamming into his side.

He didn't even grunt.

I cried out as he twisted my arm. My knees buckled, my wrist twisting in ways Slata didn't intend when the Goddess created humans in her womb. Tears burned in my eyes. I snarled, drawing another dagger in my left hand, stabbing.

Blood spurted.

His his arm bleeding, he released me. Crimson flowed down his wrist as I stumbled back. The lamia yowled as I stepped on her. I tripped on her and fell over her, crashing onto the ground. The catgirl hissed, struggling to get out from beneath my legs as the warleader rose.

"Did I take your sister, thief?" the warleader asked, a sword hissing from a scabbard by his bed. Long and silver, the edges gleaming in the lantern light. "No, not with magic like that wreathing you. You are no farmer with pigshit beneath his fingernails. Who are you?"

"I was just out for a stroll and thought I'd poke around in your tent," I grinned, rising and shifting the dagger from my left to my right hand. "See what I could find."

"With shadows bent around you to conceal you?" Rage burned across the man's face.

My concealment didn't matter in such tight confines. Up close, he could see the outline of my body. He knew where I was. It was enough for him to swing at me. To kill me.

His sword hissed at me. I cursed, raising my dagger to parry. Sparks flared as I deflected it. The blow jolted down my arm. I grunted, diving to the side. I rolled, the lamia yowling and hissing in fear, scampering across the floor away from us.

Air whooshed at me. I kept rolling. The sword struck ground behind me. I came up, whirling, my left hand drawing a throwing dagger. It sped through the air, burying into the warleader's muscular stomach. Blood trickled out around the blade.

He ripped it out and threw it back.

I ducked. Canvas ripped behind me.

"Who sent you?" the man bellowed. "Which enemy of my mistress interferes in her business? Is the Paragon betraying her?"

"What do you think?" I asked, my heart racing as I crossed his bedding. He had the advantage. His sword had far greater reach than my dagger. He was taller than me, his arms longer. So I had to be smarter. Quicker. I feinted for the right.

His blade followed me, exposing himself.

I darted left to close the distance and—

"Las's putrid cum," I snarled, throwing myself backward as he recovered. His blade sliced over my chest, almost cutting me in twain, as I crashed onto my ass. I rolled backward over my head and landed in a crouch.

"You're a nimble one. But the Paragon didn't send you. No, no, you're human. Zeutchian. Was it Shuzizzra, then?"

"I'm not going to tell you," I grinned, my heart racing, eyes flicking around, looking for options. I couldn't keep dodging him. He had skill, and the tent kept us confined. I had to make that work for me.

"We'll see." His smile promised pain.

My left hand blurred. The throwing dagger hissed at his face. He recoiled back as I turned, an idea striking me. It was a dumb one. Metal clanged behind me. My shoulders blades writhed. He deflected my knife with his sword.

I grasped the support post of the tent. Footsteps thudded behind me.

"Watch out!" the lamia shouted.

I yanked on the post, turning around.

The sword stabbed at my chest.

I fell to the ground, pulling on the post. It groaned in my hand, twisting, the tent shaking. The sword stabbed over me and slammed into the post. Wood snapped. Canvas rustled. The tent collapsed on us.

The lantern fell to the ground, sputtering out. Cloth engulfed me, hugging me with more passion than a lover. The warleader bellowed in rage, thrashing. The lamia hissed. I scrambled, pulling at the canvas, crawling beneath it. Cloth tore, sliced by a sword.

"Naga scales," the warleader snarled. "Where are you, boy? Think you can steal into my tent?" He roared.

Through the darkness, I saw his shape thrashing, fighting to get free of the tent. I scrambled toward him as the canvas rippled around me. My dagger stabbed. Found flesh. Blood welled around my hand. He bellowed. His fists slammed down, striking me through the tent on the back.

I grunted.

"Think you can stick me like a pig, boy?" he growled.

"Yes!" I grunted and stabbed again and again and again.

My sharp blade pierced his flesh over and over as he thrashed and bellowed like a big in the abattoir. His sword struggled to swing at me, but the canvas tangled it around it. The lamia purred nearby as her master gurgled and convulsed. He collapsed, tangled by the tent.

Died.

"You killed him," the lamia said after a minute.

"So I did," I said, my back throbbing from his blow. Worth it.Chapter Three: Catgirl's Hot Pussy

Zanyia

I purred louder as I crawled out of the collapsed tent, my nose twitching. Blood scented the air. I breathed it in, savoring it. Therek's blood. I never thought I'd smell so much of it. My throat rumbled with my joy. My tail swished back and forth, my whiskers trembling on my cheeks.

I burst out into the night, crouching low, my back arching. My ears twitched, hearing the murmurs from the slave cart and the roar of fire. Kovet lay dead by the fire, covered in blood, the other guards missing.

"You killed them all," I said in awe.

"Aye," the Zeutchian thief said, crawling out of the wreckage after me. He was hard to see, shadow magic blending him into the background, making him a blurry outline that faded when he stopped moving. I only knew he was Zeutchian by his accent. He lacked the harshness of the speech of Shizhuthian humans like Therek.

And he was dead! I purred in utter delight.

The Zeutchian then did something shocked me. He seized my collar and fumbled at the bolt that held it shut. He pried it off. I gaped as it came free and fell to the ground, lying at his feet. I'd been born a slave, collared as a kitten suckling at my mother's teat by her owner, then raised to be a pleasure slave for those who pleased my naga mistress.

Why would he free me? Surly his naga mistress would reward him with me.

Tears burned in my eyes. I stared up at him, not sure what to say.

He crouched down to look directly at me and wiped at my tears with hazy fingers. "It's okay. You're safe now. You're free."

"Free?" The word croaked out of me, scaring me. Free... Me?

He nodded his head and then kissed me on the forehead.

"I see you've gravitated to the naked girl, brother mine," a woman said.

My head whipped around. A Zeutchian beauty stepped up to the slave cart. She wore pink robes that left her arms bare and her cleavage exposed. Twin braids of golden hair fell down her back. A tattoo of a vine, covered in pink flowers, wrapped around her right arm. More vines adorned her left breast, peeking out of her robe.

"Well, she is a cutie," the man who freed me said as he stood. He wiped at his cheeks and suddenly he stood solid and real, dressed in black leather pants and a jerkin, daggers hanging from a bandoleer slung across his chest, others sheathed at his side. He had a short sword on his right hip, a hand crossbow on the left. "What's your name, little catgirl?"

"Zanyia, Master," I answered, staring up at his handsome face, his short, blond hair reflecting firelight. He had blue eyes, so deep I could swim in them.

"I'm not your master, Zanyia," he said, holding out a hand to me. "You don't have to crouch like that."

"I like crouching," I said, trembling, but not from being naked. Though I had as much hair adorning my body as a human female, I could tolerate colder temperatures without clothing. No, I trembled in awe. Who was this man? Why didn't he claim me? He killed my master. He freed me from Therek's brutality.

I purred louder and then rubbed my cheek against his pants, feeling the soft caress, smelling his scent over leather and blood. My tail twitched as I showed him my submission. I stared up at him, hugging his leg.

"Is she going to hump you here?" the girl asked. "At least help me free the slaves before you indulge your cock, brother mine."

"Sorry, sister dear," he said. Then he winked at me. "That's Kora. My sister doesn't approve of my pleasures." He scratched at my head between my ears.

"You should always enjoy yourself, Master," I said, a tingle racing down to my pussy. I rubbed my cheek harder against his thigh.

"See, sister dear, Zanyia approves."

"Of you fucking every doxy who falls on your cock?" Kora asked, shaking her head.

I stared at her, seeing the look in her eyes, the catch in her voice. It was faint, imperceptible, but I recognized what strained her words. Jealousy. Did she want her brother scratching her head? Did she ache to rub her cheek on his thigh and her hot pussy on his boot?

Ooh, his boot felt wonderful on my hot pussy, my clit throbbing as I ground on him. My tail swished faster as the pleasure rushed through my body. This Sven needed to understand. He owned me now. I had no idea what to do with freedom. Where would I go? Back across the mountains to Zizthithana's court?

I'd rather die than fall into the hands of any naga, let alone her.

"I have something for you," Sven said, pulling out the amulet my former owner had dug up outside the village where he found the slaves. "It'll look beautiful on you, sister dear."

He tossed it to Kora. Her cheeks went scarlet. Happiness tinged her scent, her eyes growing liquid. She looked at her brother with such longing, such heartache. I glanced from my new owner to his sister, my eyes widening.

Really? Both of them? And they didn't realize what the other felt?

And then I laughed. Zizthithana would be so wroth when she learned Warleader Therek was dead, his slaves freed, and the gift he was so eager to present to her around the neck of another. I rubbed my pussy harder on Sven's boot, purring my joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

I frowned at the lamia humping my brother's boot and giggling as she stared at me fingering the necklace. It swung heavily from my neck, the large gem resting between my round breasts. My cheeks burning in embarrassment, I turned away from the catgirl. I would treasure this gift.

Even if he should have given it to Ava. Fool brother. I truly believed he loved the princess, even if he constantly cheated on her, philandering with every tavern doxy and slattern wench he could. I could remember the joy in his eyes the first time he spoke about Ava.

"She's a flower, sisters dear," he'd said, Katriana and I sitting on the foot of his bed, both in our dressing gowns. "Blossoming like a rose made of pure ruby, every petal sculpted to perfection. Not unlike two other flowers I know."

His eyes had fallen on me, awakened desires in my breast I knew were wrong. Desires I was learning to channel at the Radiant Halls of Az, the largest temple to Rithi in the world. I was only a sunbeam then, having only a week earlier gained my first tattoo over my left breast and completing my initiation as a glimmer. It would be another two years before I became a radiant, a full priestess.

And it wasn't long after that... Fire raged in my memory.

But that night, I'd loved my brother even as he spoke of another woman who'd claimed his heart.I banished the past. I should insist he give this to Ava when we next saw her. But... He gave it to me.

I scowled at the lamia, her golden eyes staring at me, a naughty smile on her face as she kept humping my brother's boot with her pussy. "Get over here and help me free the prisoners, Sven!"

He jumped. I only used his name when angry. And I shouldn't. It wasn't him I was angry at. I shouldn't be jealous because he had a new toy to play with. I could never be his lover, even if he looked at me like a woman and not his sister.

Sven hurried over, the catgirl padding after him on all fours, her tail wiggling, thrusting from her tailbone above her swaying ass. I caught a glimpse of her pussy adorned by tawny fur, wet with her excitement.

I understood. In his leathers, standing tall, Sven cut a dashing figure. That roguish smile, his blond spilling about his chiseled face, his blue eyes so deep you could drown in them. I had watched girl after girl succumb to his smile, to his touch, to his bold caresses.

The slaves pillaged the camp for supplies. They were all so grateful, women hugging me over and over while the men shook Sven's hands or clapped him on the back. They devoured the slavers' food before walking off down the path in the dark, leading the horses away, returning to their village.

"You should go with them," I told Zanyia.

"Nope, I'm with my owner." She rubbed herself against Sven again, humping on his boot, smearing it with her juices.

"I'm not your owner," Sven protested, though not that hard. "But I can be other things."

"Yes, Master," purred the catgirl, her ears twitching.

She followed us back to our camp where our horses and tent awaited. I had grown used to living rough. It was hard keeping my pink vestments clean, but Rithi's magic helped preserve my beauty, including my clothing. Dawn pinked the horizon when I padded up to my mare, Rainbow, and kissed her black nose.

Then I turned around and blinked. My brother had a foolish grin on his face as the lamia unlaced his britches. My eyes widened as she drew out his hard cock. I had seen it before, fucking other girls. My pussy clenched at its girth thrusting towards Zanyia's lips.

Purring, she lapped at his crown with her pink tongue. My brother groaned, his eyes widening, his smile growing increasing foolish as he stroked through her tawny hair. Her ears twitched as she licked again and again.

My pussy melted, juices flooding down my thighs. I licked my lips in such envy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sven Falk

"Oh, Master, your cock tastes so delicious," Zanyia purred between licks, her tongue rougher than a human girl's. It rasped on my sensitive crown, intensifying the pleasure shooting through me. "You make my pussy so wet."

"I'm not your owner," I groaned.

"Of course you are, Master," she purred, grinning at me. "Mmm, you are so hard. You need to be in one of my holes. I can suck you, or you can enjoy my pussy."

She licked again, pleasure racing down my dick to my balls.

"If I'm your owner, then you have to listen to me."

"Command me, Master," she purred, her hands shoved between her thighs, rubbing her pussy. She had stained my right boot with her juices, ruining the black polish. She was a horny thing. "Give me your orders."

"You're not my slave."

"Don't be silly, Master," she chortled. Then she sucked on my dick hard, making me groan. A moment later, after giving me a taste of her pleasure, her mouth popped off and she said, "You don't want to free me. You haven't even tried my pussy yet."

"Sven," my sister groaned.

Her eyes were on me, so blue and hot, her nipples tenting the front of her pink robes. Suddenly, I wanted to fuck Zanyia, and not because my dick was hard. I wanted my sister to watch. It was as close as I could get to...

"Fine," I groaned, unlacing my leather jerkin and pulling it off my muscular body.

Zanyia's golden eyes widened. She touched the long scar that ran across my abdomen. "Who did this?"

"A bastard," I growled. "I will enjoy your pussy, then I will free you."

"You won't, Master," she purred, pulling down my leather pants.

"You're taking advantage of her," my sister said.

"Am I?" I asked, the lamia taking off my boots and then pulling off my leather pants as I shifted from foot to foot, my cock bobbing before me.

My sister still watched, her eyes hot, as I stretched out beside the coals of our campfire. The catgirl pounced on me. She was short, her head only coming up to my chest when we were both standing, her body slim and petite. She looked girlish, but her breasts had a swell to them, proving her womanly virtues.

And her pussy was hot.

I shuddered as she rubbed her cunt against the tip of my dick as she squirmed atop me. With a toothy grin, flashing sharp fangs, she impaled her pussy down my shaft. I grunted, my eyes widening at the hot friction engulfing me.

She was tight.

"Oh, Master, you are so much bigger than that pig!" she gasped, her body rising, small tits jiggling. "Naga scales, what a cock."

"Gods," I groaned as she worked her pussy up and down my dick. "Pater's cock, you're so hot and tight."

My sister watched, fidgeting, as Zanyia worked her pussy up and down my dick. She fucked me hard, her little tits jiggling. Her stomach flexed, her body so lithe as she bounced and worked her pussy up and down my dick.

Pleasure rushed through me. I groaned, clenching her thighs as rapture surged through my body. I groaned, squirming on the ground, loving her pussy taking my cock over and over to the hilt. She panted, groaned, mewled out her pleasure.

"Master!" she purred. Her tears twitched, her tail swaying from side to side behind her. "Oh, yes, Master! What a glorious cock! It's the best! I'm owned by such a stud."

I shivered at her words, loving them. Maybe...

I gripped her hips, squeezing them and guiding her slim form as she rode me. She shivered, back arching as the pleasure crossed her face. There was no faking the rapture burning in her expression. She loved my cock.

Sharp fingernails clawed at my chest. Lines burned in the wake of her passage, welling with blood. It excited me. My hips bucked upward, bouncing her on my dick. Her tawny hair flew in a wild mane behind her, the catgirl purring and yowling her pleasure.

"Gods damn, you have a hot cunt, Zanyia. You love my cock."

"Of course, Master!" she gasped. "I'm your lamia! Your naughty slave. You saved me! I'm yours!"

She slammed down my cock. Her pussy writhed about it. She purred louder, a great rumble of passion as she came. I shuddered, my dick massaged by her spasming depths. The catgirl thrashed on me, bucking hard, fucking her cunt up and down my dick.

Hot and tight, so wet and silky. She massaged me as she fucked me, her fingernails biting harder and harder as her face scrunched up with pleasure. Her yowls and snarls rose from her throat. Her small tits heaved.

"Cum in me, Master!" she moaned, grinding her clit into my pubic bone as she swiveled her hips. My cock churned through her pussy. "Please, please, do it!"

My balls tightened. Rapture flooded down my cock, massaged by her hot cunt. I grunted, bucking upward. I bounced her on my dick hard. Her pussy rose up my prick, her flesh sucking at my shaft. My hands squeezed her hips.

And slammed her down my dick.

Her hot glove embraced every inch of my shaft, still spasming hard as her orgasm kept sweeping through her. My body tensed. The pleasure rose in me. My cum exploded out of my dick. I grunted as my jizz spurted into her hot pussy.

"Yes, yes, yes, Master!" she yowled. "I love it."

"Good," I groaned, my head buffeted by blasts of rapture, the pleasure intense. It was so intoxicating hearing her call me master. I wanted it to be true. I wanted to be her master. "Gods, you're amazing, Zanyia!"

My cock spurted the last time into her. My body buzzed with my orgasm. My sister watched with hot, blue eyes, hips wiggling. Maybe this time, her lusts would inflame her. She'd cross the line into incest. Then I could finally enjoy the first girl I ever loved.

And then Zanyia launched herself off my cock and hurtled at my sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

My pussy burned. I wanted so badly to join them, to reveal to my brother just how much I yearned to be Zanyia right now. How much I hated her for enjoying what my cunt craved: the big, throbbing dick of my older brother.

And then, with a yowl, the catgirl bounded at me. Before I could react, her smaller body struck me. I fell backward, landing on the soft grass of the meadow, staring up at the sky. Stars faded as dawn's approached neared.

"What are you doing?" I demanded. "Sven, help!"

And then the lamia twisted around, straddling my head. Her snatch, dripping with my brother's cum, descended to my lips. At the same moment, she pulled up my robe, exposing my pussy, and lapped at my clit with her rough tongue.

I squirmed at the shock of pleasure. Her tongue rasped over my clit, sending buzzing rapture through me while her sweet pussy cream and my brother's salty cum trickled into my mouth. A hot shiver ran through me.

I tasted my brother's jizz.

It was amazing.

I didn't hesitate. I rammed my tongue into the lamia's pussy, digging through her folds to find more of his jizz. I was no stranger to a woman's pussy. The second art I learned in the temple was the art of physical love. Of sex. I knew how to please men and women. Maybe I lacked the skills of priestess of Saphique, but I could pleasure a pussy.

My tongue explored the catgirl's silky folds, scooping out more and more of my brother's cum from her depths. Meanwhile, her tongue lapped through my pussy lips. I squirmed, my snatch clenching as the heat churned through me.

My hands grabbed her ass, squeezing her, pulling her tight. Incestuous jizz poured into my mouth. I groaned, giving into my lusts, not caring that Sven watched. This was so hot. To finally lick his jizz out of another woman's pussy.

"Oh, Master, your sister tastes delicious," moaned Zanyia, wiggling her pussy on my lips. "Haven't you ever tasted her? She's sooo yummy."

"No," Sven answered, his voice so tight.

"Not once?" Zanyia's fingers wiggled into my pussy's depths. "You've never plunged your cock into her pussy?"

"Of course not," he gasped. "She's my sister."

"But you want to."

I froze. My pussy clenched on Zanyia's tongue. Did Sven...?

I felt the necklace between my tits, the gem so heavy. I peered at my brother past Zanyia's ass. He stood over us, naked, his cock so hard, watching us. Zanyia lapped at my clit, her fingers pumping away into my pussy.

Such lust burned in my brother's eyes.

"Do you...?" I swallowed. "Do you want to... fuck me, brother mine?"

Our eyes stared at each other. I tasted his cum on my lips.

"Yes," he croaked.

Then what are you waiting on, Master?" Zanyia asked, ripping her fingers out of my cunt. Then she spread my labia open wide.. "She's wet and ready for you!"

---

Chapter 4: Princess's Passion - HAREM ~ SEXUAL FANTASIES - Chapter 40 by CopyKatto full book limited free

38 Chapter 2: Catgirl's Naughty Fun

I had never been more dumbfounded in my life as I looked down at my sister's pussy lips spread open by Zanyia's naughty fingers. That pink, glistening tunnel, flexing and clenching as my sister squirmed beneath the lamia, beckoned to me. I had dreamed of sliding into her tunnel for so many years, fighting against the taboo desires to bed my own sister.

To slid my cock into her incestuous depths.

And she wanted it, too. I had no idea she desired me. And suddenly, all the times she danced before me, casting her spells, masturbating to power her magic, recontextualized in my mind. She didn't have to do it in front of me.

She used it as an excuse to show off her body before me.

We were alone in the woods. Well, alone save for Zanyia, and she wholeheartedly approved. My dick throbbed before me, so hard, still wet from Zanyia's pussy. The lamia grinned at me, her eyes flashing like a cat's, lips smeared with my sister's juices.

"Kora," I groaned, falling to my knees. I usually felt so confident with women, taking charge, enjoying their bodies, leaving them gasping and moaning. But now I felt like a virgin boy between the thighs of his first love.

Like the night I took Ava's virginity back in Az before he ruined everything.

"That's it, Master," Zanyia purred, her left hand grabbing my dick, her right still holding my sister's pussy lips open. "Just slid into her. Savor her. Love her. It doesn't matter that she's your sister. Love is what matters." Her tail swished back and forth, ears twitching. "It's so wonderful. I've heard of it, and you two have it."

I shuddered as she rubbed my dick against my sister's incestuous flesh. Pleasure rippled up my dick. I bit my lip, fighting the urge to let out a mighty groan. My body shivered at the taboo feel of her wet pussy against my dick.

"Sven," Kora moaned, her voice so wanton, her pale hands grasping Zanyia's pussy. "I want this. I want you. Always. It made me happy when I saw you with Ava, and jealous when I saw you with other girls. I wanted that. I wanted to be your whore and your lover."

"You want to be my whore?" I asked, shuddering as Zanyia swabbed my cock's crown through those plump, wet pussy lips. My sister's pink flowered tattooed above her shaved pussy as enticing as her snatch itself. "You want to be like Ava? Begging for my cock, loving me, and then screaming out with the pleasure I give you."

"Yes!" she moaned, her thighs wrapping about my waist. "Fuck me, brother mine. Love me! I know I can't ever be more than your mistress. Your sister-slut. But I'll take it."

I groaned as I sank into my sister's hot, inviting depths. The incestuous feel of her pussy engulfed my cock. Zanyia purred, her rough tongue lapping at my muscular stomach, her tail swishing back and forth as she squirmed her cunt on my sister's licking mouth.

Kora rippled about me. I held my dick in her depths, savoring this moment of our union. Brother and sister welded into one flesh. We came from the same womb, the same mother, and now we were sharing our bodies. I groaned, loving this moment of trampling societal taboos. My sister shuddered, her hips wiggling, her pussy clenching on my dick.

"Don't tease me, Sven!" she moaned, fingers digging into Zanyia's ass. "Please, please, I need you in me."

"Love her, Master," purred the lamia. Then she rolled off my sister, unveiling Kora naked form to me. Her breasts, the left tattooed with entwining vines and a pink flower over her heart, quivered, the amulet shining between them. Juices glistened on her lips, her blue eyes glowing.

I leaned down and kissed my sister hard, thrusting my tongue into her mouth. Zanyia's sweet cream flavored our taboo kiss. My sister's breasts rubbed against my chest, the amulet hard between her two soft mounds. She trembled, pussy squeezing and relaxing on my dick.

And then we moved. Together. Our bodies worked as I pumped my cock in and out of my little sister's depths. She moaned into my mouth, our tongues dueling. Her arms seized me, fingernails digging into my back.

Zanyia watched, fingering her pussy, purring with such joy. She crouched, knees splayed wide, her breasts jiggling between them. She licked her lips, her tawny hair shifting in the wind blowing through our camp.

"Oh, you two are so pretty together," the lamia purred, three fingers digging into her cunt. "I'm so glad you own me, Master."

The audience spurred me to pleasure my sister with all my skill, to thrust my cock into her depths and feel her quiver around me. Kora moaned into my lips, fingernails scratching at my back as her hips bucked more, meeting my thrusts. Her nipples rubbed into my chest.

My hand stroked up her side, up to her breast. I squeezed her round mound, feeling the plumpness of her. I groaned into her sweet mouth, the friction of my little sister's pussy building around my dick. My balls ached and swelled, growing tighter and tighter.

I wanted to cum in my sister.

To flood her.

And her pussy clenched on my cock, eager for my incestuous seed.

I broke the kiss, resting my forehead on hers, staring into her blue eyes. "Kora," I groaned. "My sweet Kora."

"Sven!" She said my name like a charm, a prayer. "Oh, Sven, yes! Rithi's beautiful eyes, I've dreamed of this. I masturbated to you taking me. When I lay with men, I pretend their you."

"How do I compare?" I asked with a grin, thrusting harder.

Her pussy clenched on my dick, her thighs so tight. "They pale. Oh, brother mine, yes!"

"Sister dear!" I panted, the pressure building in my balls. "I'm going to spill in you. But not until I feel you quivering on my cock. I want to feel you cum, sister dear. You want to be my whore, prove it!"

She grinned at me, her hips moving, her pussy rippling. She'd mastered the arts of sex at the temple. She knew every position, every technique to please man or woman. I groaned, feeling the way she worked her pussy on my dick, squeezing, clenching, relaxing, the skill.

"Pater's cock!" I groaned, thrusting harder, faster, my balls smacking into her depths. "You are teasing me."

"It's so much fun!" she moaned. "It's a whore's job to satiate her man."

"You're doing that," I gasped. "Pater's mighty cock, what a pussy you have, sister dear."

I kissed her again, our tongues meeting. My finger and thumb pinched her nipple, rolling her nub. She trembled beneath me. Her thighs gripped my waist hard, her hips pivoting beneath me, swirling her pussy about my thrusting cock. The silky slide of her hot, incestuous cunt sent surges of rapture through me.

Her fingernails bit into my back.

She moaned into our kiss.

Her pussy rippled about my dick. Paroxysms convulsed her sheath as I plunged my sword over and over into her. I groaned, the massaging friction of her orgasm sending rapture shooting through me, increasing the heat boiling my balls.

My thrusts grew harder, erratic. The pressure reached its crescendo. My sister trembled beneath me, cumming on my dick, as I slammed my shaft hard into her. I had to cum. I was too close. There was no stopping me.

"Yes, yes, cum in her, Master!" yowled the lamia, her fingers plunging into her pussy with such juicy sounds.

My sister's pussy milked my cock. She wanted my cum.

And I gave it to her.

"Sister dear!" I howled, breaking our kiss. My cum fired into her convulsing pussy.

"Yes, yes, cum in me, brother mine!" Her thighs squeezed so tight on my waist.

I spurted so much jizz into her. My balls unloaded into the heaven of her pussy. I groaned and gasped, trembling atop her. We cried out our incestuous rapture together. And then I collapsed on her. I nuzzled into her neck, panting, moaning.

She moaned into my ear, "That was amazing, brother mine. Better than I dreamed of."

"Yes," I groaned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

"Rithi's beautiful eyes and skilled fingers!" I howled, squirming on the bedroll in the tent as Zanyia lapped at my cum-filled pussy. Her rough tongue dug through my folds, licking out all of my brother's jizz.

Sven watched, leaning on his elbow beside me. His hand idly played with my left breast, tracing the tattoo marking becoming a Sunbeam of Rithi, what other priestly orders called an acolyte. Those had been happier days back in Az. Before our parents and younger sister died.

"Gods, you know how to please a woman, Zanyia."

"Thank you, Mistress," purred the lamia, her tawny tail swishing above the curve of her ass. She knelt with her rump thrust up in the air, her face buried between my thighs. Her ears twitched like any cat's.

Her feminine, mischievous face pressed back into my pussy, her rough tongue digging out more of my cum. I savored the lamia's ministrations, pleasure rippling through my body. I squirmed then gasped as Sven pinched a nipple.

A hot shudder rippled through me. Making love to Sven, being his whore and mistress, fulfilled all my girlish fantasies. Satiating them beyond belief. Just the memory of his kiss, of his body on me, burned through my flesh.

And Zanyia licked out the proof of our illicit affair.

After Sven came in me, he carried me into our tent and took me again. Another glorious union of our flesh while Zanyia watched in the corner, masturbating, so happy for us. The catgirl grew on me rapidly. Though it was wrong to keep her as slave, the simple joy she took in serving us and our incestuous love touched me deeply.

"Zanyia, you sweet thing," I groaned. "Oh, yes."

"Keep licking her," my brother groaned, rolling my nipple between his fingers.

Tingles raced down to my pussy.

"Always, Master!" she yowled between licks, her tail swishing back and forth.

I stared at her tail, momentarily hypnotized by its flicking movement, a tawny blur slashing across the air, pausing and then slashing back. I ground my pussy into her mouth, moaning out my pleasure, bemused as the delight rippled through me.

And then her rough tongue found my clit. She lapped against my bud. My body quivered, my pussy clenching. I gasped out in rapture, my back arching. My gaze snapped up to the ceiling of the tent, the rising sun bleeding through the brown fabric.

"Rithi's beautiful eyes!" I moaned, crying out to my Goddess. "Oh, yes, Zanyia! Keep licking my clit. I'm going to explode on your mouth."

"Yummy!" moaned the catgirl.

She flicked her tongue so fast against it. No human female had ever done it like that. Her tongue blurred as I squirmed. She drummed my clit. Every strike sent a rapturous beat through my body. My pussy clenched, forcing out more of my brother's cum from my depths.

Sven's blue eyes found mine, his handsome face grinning. "Just explode on her face, sister dear."

"Yes, brother mine!"

My thighs clamped about the lamia's cheeks. I held her face in place as she played my clit. My body bucked. My toes curled into the bedding. I squeezed my eyes shut. Pleasure surged out of my spasming pussy.

Juices gushed out into the lamia's face.

She lapped at my cream and my brother's cum flooding out of my depths as I orgasmed. The pleasure surged through me. I bucked and groaned, shivering on my bedding. Sven kissed me, drinking in my passion singing from my mouth.

I quivered, a taut string of a harp plucked by a master harpist. My breasts heaved, the amulet swaying between them. The music serenaded my mind with ecstasy. Every note perfect harmony. A great crescendo surged through me, louder and louder until it hits peak.

And then the shuddering, buzzing decrescendo as it died to a delicious low, leaving me trembling.

Sven broke our kiss. "You are radiant when you cum, sister dear."

"Mmm," I moaned, a great lethargy sinking down on me. We'd been up since yesterday morning, traveling all day, and then our late night raid. "And you are masculine perfection. I should paint you in the throes of ecstasy."

"I'd love to see that," Sven said, his arms wrapping about me. "I would love to see you paint again."

Though my blood simmered with the vestiges of my orgasm, and my heart rejoiced to have my brother's strong arms around me, sadness touched my soul. I couldn't paint him. Not so long as we were fugitives from Prince Meinard. Best I could do was make charcoal sketches.

As though he read my mind, my brother whispered, "We'll end him. We'll avenge our parents. Avenge Katriana."

I nodded my head, fierceness beating in my heart. Fire roared in my memory. The horror of burning timbers crashing inward, great fountains of sparks spraying outward, smoke rising into the sky.

I rolled onto my side, feeling my brother's chest against my back, his breath on my neck. Tears burned in my eyes as I closed them. I trembled, fearing the dreams to come, the flames raging.

And then Zanyia snuggled against me, curled up in a ball, purring softly as she pressed her face into my breasts. My arms went around her slim form. She felt so light and young. Like Katriana. The smiling face of my little sister blossomed in my mind.

The flames snuffed as I pulled Zanyia close to me. I stroked her back as I drifted off to sleep. She wasn't our sister, but she had her innocence. Her joy of life. Laughter echoed in my mind instead of roaring fire.

No nightmares intruded upon my rest.

Chapter Five: Catgirl's Naughty Fun

Zanyia

My eyes blinked open, staring right into Mistress's round breasts. She still held me. I grasped her tits, snuggling into them, wanting to go to sleep. I closed my eyes, breathing in the sweetness of her scent, savoring the feel of her tits.

But I was awake.

My ears twitched. Other scents filled my nose. With a sigh, my tail swishing behind me. I rolled out of Mistress's embrace and into a crouch, my knees spread wide, my arms between them. I looked around the room, padding on all fours. I could walk on two legs quite well, but it was fun going on all four. It kept my nose closer to the ground.

I explored around the small tent, blinking my eyes. I reached their packs, opening them up, eager to see what was in there. Mistresses had spare clothing, more pink clerical robes, along with pencils and brushes, and even parchment wrapped up in oilcloth. Master's had more of his clothing, plus food and other supplies, a whetstone, more small throwing daggers that looked like crosses with four sharpened ends.

And a small statue of a naked woman, the details captured exquisitely in alabaster. It looked to be the size of his hand from fingertip to palm. I sniffed it, and then studied the woman. She looked young and so pretty.

"Who are you?" I asked.

Master moved, letting out a sleepy sigh.

I set the statue back down and turned my head. He'd rolled onto his back, his slim, though still muscular body, mostly exposed to my sight. Including his dick. It throbbed half-hard on his belly, twitching with his heartbeat.

I licked my lips.

I padded quietly around the sleeping pair, Mistress still resting on her side, her blonde hair falling over her shoulders, her round breasts piled together, the ruby amulet trapped between them. Master's right arm lay trapped beneath her. Sensing he'd pulled away, she rolled over in her sleep, snuggling up against him.

They were so beautiful together. Even if they were brother and sister. Like that should even matter.

My tail swishing more, I grinned, padding closer to Master's dick. My claws extended from my fingers for a moment. I felt like a kitten again, staring at a snake I wanted to pounce on and play with. I wiggled my butt.

And attacked.

My hands seized his shaft in my hands, lifting it up to my hungry lips. My tongue ran up his shaft, sliding past my fingers, and up to his crown. Mistress's tangy juices lingered on his dick, faint but still there.

And so yummy.

His shaft twitched when I reached the spongy tip. I circled it. He groaned, his face twisting as he felt my tongue. I'd never voluntarily sucked a man's cock before. But I'd never had a Master who cared for me. I grew up in Istandar Zizthithana's kennel, trained from early on to please naga and the human males who pleased them. They whipped me and beat me and forced me to do so many nasty things.But I'd do them so willingly for Sven and Kora.

My pussy dripped juices down my thighs. My butt wiggled, my tail swishing faster and faster. I purred as I licked. Master's cock swelled in my grip, throbbing with his heartbeat, growing bigger and bigger. My tongue probed at his slit, gathering up his salty precum.

He groaned.

"You like that, Master?" I probed again.

He groaned, chest flexing.

"Yep. And I'd bet you'll love this."

I opened my mouth wide, mindful of my sharp teeth, and engulfed his cock. He was bigger than my last master, Warleader Therek. I'd never have to suck his cock again. Master killed him. So I put all my effort into pleasing the dick in my mouth.

I sucked.

I swirled my tongue.

I bobbed my head.

My hands stroked his shaft and played with his balls.

I stared at Master's face, watching him twitch and groan as I pleased his dick. His eyes fluttered, moving back and forth rapidly beneath his eyelids. And then they opened, the blue of the sky staring unfocused at me.

"Zanyia?" he groaned, sounding groggy.

I popped my mouth of his dick. "Master!" I squealed. "You have such a yummy cock."

My pussy clenched, aching to be filled. And Master's dick throbbed in my hand as he blinked sleepy eyes. He needed to cum. I needed to cum. And I had the perfect solution to make that happen for the both of us.

"Pater's mighty cock!" he grunted as I impaled my tight pussy on his thick dick.

"Oh, yes, Master, you fill my pussy up so nicely!" I shifted on him, my purr rising in my throat, rumbling through my body. My fingers scratched at his strong chest, my claws safely retracted.

"You are a wanton one," he moaned as I slid my pussy up and down his cock."

"Uh-huh," I panted, my hips swiveling, my ears brushing the top of the tent when I reached the pinnacle of his dick. "You make me so wet. You're such a wonderful master. I have to please you!""You're doing that," he groaned as my pussy clenched on his dick.

Kora's eyes flicked open. "Sven?" she murmured, sleepy. "What's going on?"

"I'm riding Master's cock!" I said proudly, my small breasts bouncing before me. My fingers curled, scratching at his chest. "He's so big. He fills me up!"

"Yes, he does," Kora smiled, pushing back her blonde hair to expose her face. "Aren't you just such a wanton thing?"

"That's what Master said!" I beamed, riding his dick faster, savoring the slid of his cock in and out of my flesh. Burning friction swelled in my depths.

So I purred with such joy.

My thighs flexed, lifting me up and down his cock. I swiveled my hips, stirring him through me. All the things the kennel masters taught me, I used. I squeezed my pussy tight on his dick when I slid up him. I shifted my position, letting his shaft caress different parts of my depths.

Which sent new thrills racing through me.

Master's left hand, calloused from fighting, rubbed at my right thigh. He stroked me, grinning at me while his sister nuzzled at his neck. Her breasts pressed against his body. He held her with his right arm, his hand squeezing her curvy rump.

"Gods, Zanyia, you are so wild," groaned Master, hand squeezing my thigh as it slid up to my waist. "Just so hungry—"

"Sven!" a small voice said from his pack, feminine and refined.

"Ava!" Kora gasped in fright. And then, to my utter shock, she bolted out of the tent. Literally diving naked through the flaps to escape.

"What?" I gasped, impaling my pussy on Master's cock, my head swiveling around. Who said that?

And then, climbing out of Master's pack, was the alabaster statue of the naked woman. I blinked my eyes, grinding my clit into Master's pubic bone. The statue moved with a willowy grace, hips curving, stone breasts jiggling like they were not made of hard rock but firm flesh. She climbed down from the pack and made her away across the tent to the bedding.

"I was so worried," the statue said. "You didn't call me back after the raid."

"Sorry, Ava," Sven said, his right arm reaching out and snagging the statue about the waist with his thumb and forefinger. Not a hard grasp, but gentle. He lifted her and set her on his chest.

The statute took a moment to steady herself, shifting as his chest rose and fell with his movement. She turned around, staring up at me, hands going to her hips. "Well, I see why you were distracted, Sven."

"That's Zanyia," Sven said. "This is Princess Ava of Kivoneth."

"His betrothed," Ava added.

"I'm his slave," I said. "Nice to meet you."

"Slave?" The Ava statue whirled around, staring up at Sven. She stamped a little foot into his curly chest hair. "You have a slave?"

"It's complicated."

No, it wasn't. "Master saved me from the cruel warleader who owned me. He killed him and claimed me."

"I told her she was free," Sven added. "She didn't listen."

I giggled. "It was so foolish of you to try and free me, Master. I'm a lamia. We are all slaves. So you see, Princess Ava, he's my Master. I love him and Kora."

"See," Sven said. "No helping it. She just won't obey this one command I gave her to be free. She followed us back to our camp."

"And you fucked her brains out instead of telling me you were alive?" The statue walked up his chest towards his face. "Sven Falk, if I had a bigger proxy, I would slap you so hard. I've been up all night with worry while you've been enjoying a lamia's pussy."

"Sorry," he said. He picked up the statue, bringing it closer to his face. His thumb stroked her buttocks. "It just all happened so fast. We killed the slavers, rescued the slaves, and we were just so keyed up. Had excess energy to release."

"You, I can understand," Ava said. "But Kora, too?"

"She was... tired," Sven lied.

"Well I'm not happy about it, and you owe me something pretty."

"Deal," Sven grinned. "I'll steal you something beautiful."

"You better." Then the statue shook her head, her stone hair swaying like it were real.

I reached out and stroked it, feeling the hair as hard as stone and yet flexing. My pussy clenched on Master's cock. What amazing magic.

"I still can't believe Kora forgot to tell me," Ava huffed. "Even if she were tired."

Master groaned as I slid my pussy up his cock again, not fucking him hard or fast, but slow. I grinned as he shot me a look, then told Ava all about the fight and how he saved me. My heart thudded so fast, my pussy clenching on his dick, drinking in all the excitement of it.

"Well, that does sound like the adventure," Ava said. "I'm hoping to get into my father's study soon. I have a new proxy that should work. I want to find out how he can control an entire army! That should be impossible."

Army?

I slid my pussy faster, clenching, drinking in the friction. My breasts jiggled as Master groaned, "Yes. That would be wonderful. But don't take any risks."

"He would never hurt me," Ava said, bitterness dripping from her words. "He loves me."

"Still," Sven groaned, his finger still rubbing her ass. Did she feel what the statue felt?

"I had a new proxy sent to Cheyvn," she added. "It should be waiting for you at the Buxom Lass."

"We should be there in a few days," Sven groaned, his eyes flicking to me. "Gods, yes.

"Is that lamia slut still riding your cock?" Ava twisted her head. "You, whore."

"Yes?" I moaned, staring at her.

"That's my man your fucking. So you better make him cum hard."

"I will, Princess." I reached out, picking her up from Master's grip. I held her with gentle fingers, my thumb rubbing at her small breasts. They were conical, her nipples tiny pebbles.

She let out a little purr of delight.

"Do you feel that?" I asked, stroking across both her tits with my thumb, my excitement spurring me to ride Master's cock faster.

"Yes," she groaned. "I'm linked to the statue through imbuing it with my essence. I feel what it feel while I possesses it."

"Wow," I purred. Then I lifted her to my mouth and slid my tongue between her thighs, brushing the curly mound of pubic hair between her thighs.

"Oh, Gods," she moaned, shivering in my hand as I licked her tiny pussy.

I grinned, licking her snatch over and over, tasting the alabaster, wishing I could taste her pussy itself. I fucked Master harder and harder, his moans echoing through the tent, almost drowning out the princess's gasps.

My hips swiveled, stirring Master's cock through my pussy. I clenched down on his shaft, riding him so hard and fast. His dick reached so deep into me. My back arched, my tail swishing back and forth so rapidly.

Pleasure surged through me. I purred as I licked the statues pussy, my cunt growing hotter and hotter. Every time I slammed down Master's cock, pleasure rippled through my body and sparks flared from my clit crushing into his pubic bone. I trembled, tail swaying, ears twitching.

"Oh, Sven, she's delicious," groaned Ava. "If she insists on being your slave, you have to keep her. And treat her well. I want to meet her. I want to feel this tongue on me for real. This is incredible."

"I want that, too," Sven groaned. His hips thrust up, his dick knifing into my depths as I slammed down him. Then he bounced my light body back up his shaft, the pleasure surged through me. "I want to watch you squirm on her mouth and cum! You always are so beautiful when you cum on a woman's mouth."

"While you fuck her from behind!" moaned Ava. "Oh, Sven, I miss you so much! I miss you in my bed! In my pussy!"

The statue convulsed in my hand, twitching, humping her small pussy against my lapping tongue. She screamed out in orgasmic delight. I made a woman cum in another place. I shivered in rapture, slamming my pussy down Master's dick.

My clit struck his pubic bone as he thrust up, bouncing me.

Pleasure shocked through me.

My orgasm erupted through me.

I purred so loud, rumbling out of my throat. My snatch spasmed on Master's cock as I slammed back down him. I squirmed, sliding his dick around inside my cumming depths. Rapture rippled through me.

"Gods, her pussy is milking my cock, Ava."

"Cum in her, my love!" the princess moaned. "Flood her!"

"Yes," he groaned, his hands squeezing my thighs so hard. He thrust up again. I rose halfway up his cock, my pussy spasming the entire way. "Gods, yes!"

Hot cum flooded my pussy. I yowled my delight, the jizz spurting so hot into me. My Master's cum. Maybe one day he'd breed me. I shivered, my pussy milking his cock of every wonderful delight as I trembled, my tail slashing back and forth behind me.

So wonderful. The best Master in the world. His sister loved him. And this princess who could possess statues. What a stud.

"Sven," mewled the princess. "Oh, Sven, she is a treasure."

"She is," Master said, grinning at me, his sandy-blond hair spilling about his handsome face. The shape of his chin, the boldness of his nose, gave him a dashing look. The type of man who'd slip into a man's house, fuck his wife, and steal his money. And do it all with a smile on his lips.

"Bring me to his mouth, Zanyia," Ava ordered, so imperious. She knew how to handle a slave.

"Yes, princess." I brought her delicate form to Master's lips.

"I love you, Sven. I miss you so much."

His lips touched her face.

"I love you, too, Ava."

And he loves his sister. I almost blurted it out, but the way Mistress dove out of the tent held me back.

And then the statue went still in my hand, no longer soft-yet-hard. I shivered, my body buzzing from my orgasm. "Wow, that was so amazing, Master. How'd she do that?"

Chapter Six: Princess's Taboo Passion

Princess Ava – Echur, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

I lay panting on the bed, the memory of Zanyia's giant tongue licking across my pussy and then up my entire body still burning through me. I rubbed my small tits, thinking they should be bathed in saliva. My nipples still tingling from my orgasm.

I shook my head, banishing fully the connection with the statue. I could still feel the proxy in the back of my mind, like I could feel all of them. They were waiting there, little knots for me to untie and open up like a box. Then I could slide my mind into them and control them. Few had the gift of Imbuing. Only those of with the blood of the God Krab, descended from several different demigods he'd bred with human women.

Until my father, we could only control a single proxy at a time. But he had an army of them. Statues of stone that crushed all in their path. In the decade since my mother's death, he'd conquered half of the warring provinces, seeking to reform the Kingdom of Zeutch.

Two hundred years since High King Peter's death, and no one had emerged to claim the old kingdom's crown. But now he controlled half the country. The western princedoms would fall to him. He'd be a tyrant.

I couldn't believe he'd let his own peasants be taken by Shizhuthian slavers. He had done horrible things before, but this on still shocked me. I thought he cared about his people. He may be a terrible man—he killed my betrothed's family, save for Kora, just to annul our union, and now wanted me for himself; he wanted to marry his own daughter, to violate all the rules of society—but I still thought he cared about being a good ruler.

It was a horrible thing to hate my own father, to plot against him, but the man who carried me on his shoulders when I was a child, who built me little toys he controlled to bring me such joy, was gone. Now instead of giving me delight, he took them from me.

"Princess." The dulcet tones of my bedmaid, Greta, came from the doorway to my bedchamber. She stood there, trembling. The buxom girl, younger than me, wore a low-cut dress of black frilled with white lace at the bodice and hem. Blonde pigtails fell about the sides of her face. "Your Lord Father wishes to speak with you."

I shivered still in my nightgown, the blue satin clinging to my small breasts, the fabric so thin. Would today be the morning he finally gave into his lusts and took me fully.

"Send him in," I said, trembling as I reached for a robe.

He swept in past my bedmaid, thrusting her to the side. She gasped as she fell onto her backside. My father gave not one whit as he marched towards me, back straight. Ice eyes fell on me, sending a shiver through my body. Everything about him, his blond hair, his fair skin, his eyes were pale, like all the blood had leached out of his body. The satin doublet and hose he wore, both blue and gray, did little to add in color to his appearance. Even the red griffin, standing rampant over his heart, looked leached of vibrancy. The symbol of House Kivoneth should be bright and bold.

"Father," I said.

"I heard you were sick, daughter," he said, standing before me as I sat on the edge of my bed. "That you didn't rise for breakfast."

"I couldn't sleep," I said, looking away.

He took my hands, his fingers corpse-cold. "You look flush." He breathed in. "Your skin so pink."

I swallowed, the scent of my fresh pussy wreathing the air. "I..."

"Longed for your father?" he said, his cock swelling the front of his hose, the tight clothing clinging to his legs and crotch. He brought my hands to his dick. I shuddered at the feel of my father's shaft through his clothing. "Aching for me to visit you."

I looked down. "Of course not, father."

"You don't have to lie to me, Ava." He held my hands against his dick.

I took a deep breath. My hands clenched his dick. Maybe I'd get away with a handjob. "I try not to Father. But you're just so...handsome." I looked up at him. "Strong." I licked my lips. "And bold. I never see you. You're always in council meetings."

"Missing me," he asked, his dick throbbing beneath my touch. "I miss you, too." He let go of my hands to stroke through my strawberry-blonde curls. "Such a beautiful daughter. You've blossomed into a rose in her full bloom."

"Thank you, Father." My hands pulled down his hose. His cock came out, short and thin, the tip beading with precum already. I grasped it, feeling the warmth here that his hands lacked. He wasn't entirely bloodless.

Which was a pity.

His hand moved down to my cheek as I stroked his cock. His cold thumb slid across my flesh. I tried so hard not to cringe. If he believed me devoted, he would confide in me. I needed more information. Why did he need the slaves? What was his secret behind his army?

His thumb ran over my lips. He pushed it into my mouth, groaning. His dick twitched in my stroking mouth. "Such a beautiful mouth," he groaned. "Your lips...so lush."

I sucked on his thumb, my tongue swirling around it. Precum flowed from his dick. I stared up at his pale-blue eyes, his face twisting with pleasure. I stroked his dick faster and faster. Maybe he'd cum fast. It's been over a week since he'd stolen into my bedchamber.

I massaged his balls with my other hand, teasing his tongue. My hand flew up and down my father's dick. I sucked so hard on his tongue. I hated the way my body responded to his body like it would for Sven, the heat growing in my pussy.

Traitorous pussy.

"Yes, such a sweet mouth," he groaned, pulling his thumb from it. "So loving."

"Yes, Father," I moaned, putting all the wanton lust I could into it. "I love you so much."

I leaned forward, opening my lips wider. I engulfed his cock with ease. He slid past my lips. I could suck Sven's dick to the root, sliding him down my throat. My father proved no challenge. My cheeks hollowed, my tongue swirled.

His balls tensed in my hand.

"Yes," he growled, hand grabbing my strawberry-blonde hair in a tight fist.

His precum flavored my tongue with exciting salt. As much as I hated it, the incestuous thrill of sucking my father off, of enjoying the cock that fucked my mother and impregnated her, shivered through me. My pussy grew so hot. I squirmed, rubbing my snatch against the sleek satin of my nightgown.

My clit throbbed. I closed my eyes, not fighting the urge. Let Father think I enjoyed it more than I did. I shoved my hand between my thighs, pressing the smooth, cool satin against my mound, rubbing on my clit through it.

It lacked the rough delight of Zanyia's giant tongue, but it sent a wicked thrill through me.

I let my wanton moans out, humming about the tip of father's dick. He groaned, his hips thrusting, working his cock in and out of my mouth. Such rapture kindled in his pale eyes. Passion spread color across his face.

"My sweetling," he groaned. "My beautiful princess. What a queen you shall make."

I dug my fingers harder into my nightgown. My juices bled through. My pussy clenched, the incestuous pleasure building in my depths. My clit drank in the slick feel of the wet satin, sparks flaring in my depths.

I sucked harder on his cock. I never looked away from his eyes. He groaned, both hands now gripping my hair, holding me in place as he used my mouth. His cock slammed into the back of my throat with every thrust.

"My darling princess," he gasped. "Gods, what a queen. My radiant rose, yes!"

His cum spurted salty into my mouth. I shivered, swallowing my father's seed. It ran thick down my throat, warming my belly. The incestuous heat reached my pussy as I gulped down a second and third blast.

I rubbed my clit hard.

My pleasure burst through me.

I quivered, moaning about his cock. I sucked out the last of his cum as the shameful orgasm rippled through me. Such humiliation drowned my mind as the rapture washed through me. I squeezed my thighs tight over my hand, hating how greedily my orgasm made me suck at his dick.

"What a queen," he panted again, pulling his cock from my mouth. "Thank you, my radiant rose."

"Of course, Father," I moaned and braced myself as he leaned down.

I hated the feel of his cold lips on my burning forehead. My breasts rose and fell beneath my nightgown, my cheeks burning. I hated how much my body enjoyed surrendering to his lusts, the way a part of me anticipated the day he spread my thighs.

"I will miss you."

"Miss me, Father?" I asked.

"I have to travel. Building the kingdom presses on me."

"Of course, Father." I shivered. "I shall pray for your return and wait so eager for it."

He gave me a fond smile, like he had when I was a child and sitting on Mother's lap. "Try not to rub your naughty pussy sore as you eagerly wait."

"I'll try, Father."

Then he put his cock away and strode out of the room. Greta curtsied as he past. He closed my door with a thudding slam behind him. I shivered, listening to his footfalls crossing my sitting room and leaving my apartments in his castle.

I let out a groan.

"I'm so sorry, my princess," Greta said, rushing to the cabinet to fetch a cleansing drought of rose water. "It's not right what he does."

"No, it's not," I said, hating how my body still buzzed from my orgasm.

"But your performance was masterful. I truly believed you came. That you loved his seed."

I didn't contradict her.

She scurried over with the crystal goblet filled with the pale-lavender drink. I took it, downing the sweet delight, parched from both my orgasms. When I emptied it, Greta took it back from me and hurried back to put it away.

"Greta, be a dear and fetch my newest proxy."

"Of course, my princess," she said, opening a cabinet and pulling out a cedar box stained dark brown. She brought it to the bed, sitting it on my lap.

I touched the box, running my thumb across the lock. It wasn't a proxy, but I had imbued it to lock and unlock at my touch. It clicked. I opened the lid revealing a small beetle expertly carved of jade, right down to the segmented legs. Gerhard had proven his skills worth every gold dupondius I paid him.

My thumb ran across the carapace of the beetle, a hint of its wings peeking out the back, hidden by its shell. I felt the bit of my soul in it, imbuing the construct. Most proxies I owned were in my own likeness, or at least were human.

But they didn't have to be.

"Let's find out what my father is hiding in his study, Greta.."

39 Chapter 3: Jealous Sister

I traced the vine tattoos that covered my body as I waited for my brother to finish talking with Princess Ava inside the tent, my heart still racing. She'd almost caught me in bed with him. Making love to my brother was glorious. I reveled in the incestuous union of our flesh. Finally, I had him. We'd crossed the taboo line and burned so hot together.

But no one could know besides Zanyia. They wouldn't understand. We transgressed even if it was magical.

Zanyia moaned inside the tent, meeting Ava through her statue, the lamia's pussy wrapped about my brother's cock. Thank the gods it wasn't me riding him when Ava inhabited her proxy and climbed out of my brother's bag.

My finger followed the vine wrapped about my left breast, the tattoo I received upon entering into my acolyteship of the Goddess Rithi; the first art to decorate my body. I designed it myself. The tattoo had to be over my heart, but unlike other priestly orders who determined the style of piercings or tattoos, Rithi let us create our own. I loved the plant growing over my body, blossoming with the pink flowers of the bower vine.

Katriana loved bower vines. She'd cultivated them to grow up a trellis to her bedroom window. When I had to design my tattoo, her smiling delight had inspired me to adorn my body in them. She'd gasped the first time she saw it, her finger tracing over my breast in innocent delight, something pure and sisterly.

Not the way our brother touched me last night.

My hand brushed the ruby amulet Sven gave me last night, the treasure plucked from the slaver's tent. I'd never seen a ruby so large before, the size of a hen's egg. It swung from a gold chain between my breasts, the faceted faces catching the morning light. I should sell it.

But Sven gave it to me. I smiled.

After tracing the vines around my left breast, I moved to the other tattoos on my body, the ones I gained as I mastered the arts. I had to excel at three to leave behind my acolyteship and enter the priesthood as a full Radiant. The vines entwining my right arm represented my skill at painting. I closed my eyes, missing the feel of a brush in hand, a piece of canvas before me. Katriana's smiling face appeared in my mind, my mother and father holding her. The urge to paint her had built and built over the last year.

But fugitives did not have the time to spend in one place working on an oil painting. The best I could do was sketch her in charcoal.

And my sketchpad lay in the tent.

Zanyia moaned louder, Ava's smaller gasps echoing.

The vines that grew up my left leg and spilled over my hip represented my mastery of dance, of moving my body to music, expressing all my desires through the undulation and gyration of my form. My finger followed the end of the vine as it crossed my hip. Then I crossed a few inches of bare skin to my last tattoo, the flowering vines sprouting from my pubic mound, reaching towards my pussy lips.

My mastery of the sexual art.

Since I believed I never could have my brother, I threw myself into pleasures to try to forget him. I took any lover I could, male or female, learning the horizontal dance. I mastered it with the same passion as the vertical. But it never made me feel complete once the pleasure died.

Not like this morning.

Zanyia mewled out her orgasm. I shuddered. My finger reaching the wet lips of my pussy, caressing up and down my shaved folds. I wanted to go in there and join them, to show the princess that I loved Sven, too.

My finger nudged my clit. I shivered. And then the passion died. I crept forward, feet padding on soft grass. I pulled back the flap of the tent. Zanyia straddled my brother's chest still, her tail swishing as she squirmed her ass. Ava's proxy sat motionless in the catgirl's hand.

I could enter.

"You ran," Sven smirked as I crawled in. "Embarrassed?"

I flushed. "I didn't want to ruin things with you and Ava. We need her." Anger flared in me, burning hot, fueled by the image of Katriana and our parents choking in the fire, the flames devouring their flesh. "We can't let her know about us. She won't understand."

"I think she would," Zanyia said, ears twitching above her tawny hair. "I like her."

"You do?" I asked, hugging the lamia from behind, rubbing my round breasts in to her back. Her tail swished between my thighs. When it brushed the lips of my pussy, Zanyia squirmed and, deliberately, rubbed the bristling hairs against my snatch.

"Yes," she said while I moaned, savoring the feel of her cat-like tail caressing my pussy lips. Stiff hairs brushed my clit, sending sparks through me. "She's a very sweet girl. The type of girl who needs to be rescued. And Master likes doing that."

"Mmm, he does," I said, my body shuddering. My hands slid down the catgirl's stomach to her trimmed bush, feeling her pubic hairs. A hunger swept through me to be utterly wanton. With Zanyia, I didn't have to hide my desires for my brother.

We'd only known the lamia a scant few hours, maybe half a day, and yet her infectious presence made it feel so natural for her to be with us.

"He rescued me," purred Zanyia, her tail rubbing hard at my pussy. Such a tease.

I tightened my arms around her. She squealed as I hauled her off Sven's cock. My brother groaned, his dick sliding out of the lamia's tight pussy. I wrestled the squirming catgirl to the bedding beside my brother, laying her out on her back. I nestled between her thighs, stroking her silky flesh. My tits and the amulet dangled beneath me as I leaned over.

"Are you hungry, Mistress?" Zanyia asked as I lifted her legs and threw them over my shoulders, my head nearing her pussy.

"I am," I grinned. "For something naughty."

"Creampie?"

I'd never heard the term before, but I understood what she meant. Eating that wonderful filling my brother pumped into her pussy, that delicious cream. I salivated as I leaned my head down, my blonde hair brushing her thighs before I pressed my lips into her tawny bush matted with combined juices.

"She's always ravenous when she wakes up," Sven said, grinning at me as I licked his jizz out of the lamia's pussy.

"I can tell," moaned Zanyia, her small breasts jiggling as she shuddered. Ears twitched and her tongue licked across her pink lips before flashing a toothy grin. "Ooh, Mistress, yes, eat the creampie Master and I made for you."

"So yummy," I groaned, savoring the combined mix of my brother's spunk and her sweet pussy.

My ass wiggled as I knelt their, my pussy cream dribbling down my thighs. I swiped my tongue over and over through her folds, her juices staining my lips and cheeks. My tongue gathered salty cum out of her depths. My brother's incestuous seed.

Wicked shivers ran through me.

I loved it. This wonderful delight of feasting on her pussy full of my brother's cum. His eyes watching, grinning with all his roguish charm. He ran a hand down his muscular torso to his cock thrusting from his sandy-blond pubic hair. He stroked his shaft, glistening with the very pussy I devoured.

"Look at you go, sister dear, just feasting like it's the best thing you've ever eaten."

"Maybe it is, brother mine," I answered, giving him a wink.

His grin grew. I literally watched his ego, already enormous, swelling larger. He loved it when women fanned it, submitting to his lusts, aching for his cock and his cum. Lucky for him, he had a cock women ached for and such delicious jizz. He never lacked for companionship.

I always ached to join him in bed with one of his conquests. Ava experienced that delight. He'd bring back so many women to her bed, fucking them both, making the princess and whatever doxy caught his eye that night scream their heads off.

And now it was my turn.

"Look at that ass shake, sister dear," he groaned, rising. "Just so wanton. You got a hot cunt, don't you?"

"I had to listen to you and Ava and Zanyia 'talking' in here," I groaned, lifting my face, smeared in pussy cream and cum.

"I licked her little stone body," moaned Zanyia, her hips humping up and rubbing her pussy back on my face. "But I couldn't taste her pussy. Does she taste yummy?"

"Ask my brother," I groaned, plunging my tongue back into her snatch, reaching deep to find more cum.

"Ava tastes enchanting," Sven grinned, moving around me, his cock bobbing before him. "Just yummy."

"Yay," moaned Zanyia, humping so hard against me, smearing that hot cunt on my mouth.

I groaned when Sven found my hips. Such strong hands. He stroked my silky skin, sliding down to squeeze my rear. I wiggled my hips, pressing my butt-cheeks into his groping hands. Fire grew in my pussy, the juices boiling out of me, searing down my thighs.

"Fuck me, Sven," I groaned. "I'm so hot and wet. I need it. I had to wait outside of the tent, just aching to join you."

"I'd have loved that," my brother groaned, rubbing his hard cock against my shaved pussy lips.

I closed my eyes, pressing my mouth so tight against Zanyia's pussy. The catgirl's sweet musk filled my every breath as I savored my brother's dick sliding up and down my slit. He nudged my clit, teasing me as he caressed my labia with his hard shaft. I wanted him in me, transgressing the natural order of the world.

Most of all, I desired his cum to spurt into me. I even wanted him to breed me. I wished my contraception enchantment didn't have another year left on it. Then he could breed me. Then I could carry my own brother's child. I let out a wanton moan, driving my tongue so deep into Zanyia's sweet cunt.

"Mistress," the catgirl squeaked, her tears twitching. Her tail spasmed, the fuzzy end brushing my breasts, caressing my nipples, batting the necklace and sending it swinging between my tits. "Oh, Master, she needs it. Fuck your sister, please! Give her what she needs."

"Always," Sven grunted.

He thrust.

Rapture shot through my body as our flesh united. We came from the same womb. My pussy clamped down on his incestuous shaft. My eyes fluttered as I savored him filling me. His balls smacked into my clit, his crotch slapping my ass. I wiggled, his pubic hair tickling my butt-cheeks.

More delight added to the ecstasy raging in my pussy.

I clenched down on his dick, swirling my tongue through Zanyia's pussy, as he drew back. My back arched. I savored the friction. The tighter I squeezed, the hotter the pleasure burned. I moaned and groaned, wiggling my hips, stirring my hot cunt around his amazing dick. He let out a grunt his hands stroking my sides and hips.

He thrust into me.

"Oh, fuck her, Master," Zanyia purred, squirming, her tail rubbing on my tits, caressing them, wrapping about the dangling mounds before sweeping over them and caressing my nipples. The gold chain rasped on my neck as she jostled the amulet.

Every time she brushed my nipples, pleasure throbbed down to my pussy. My cunt tightened on my brother's plunging dick. Pleasure rippled through me. I hugged Zanyia's thighs, clinging to her as the euphoria rippled through my body.

"Gods, what a pussy you have, sister dear." His cock thrust harder. "Pater's dick, you burn around me."

I lapped harder. My tongue flew through Zanyia's folds. I ran out of cum to eat, but I couldn't stop licking her. Didn't want to stop licking her. She deserved to be pleasured. She brought us together. She showed us that we both wanted this incestuous passion. That we loved each other.

So I licked her. I nuzzled at her. I tongued her pussy and sucked on her labia. As Sven fucked me hard, ramming his amazing cock into my depths over and over, my mouth pleasured Zanyia. I found her clit, nipping it with my teeth. Her tail swished faster, teasing my nipples. Her yowls echoed through the tent. Her purrs rumbled from her throat.

"Are you going to cum on my sister's mouth?" Sven asked. "Huh, slave?"

"Yes, Master," moaned Zanyia, her voice so sweet. "Oh, Master, your sister is eating my pussy. She is being so sweet to me. She's giving me pleasure."

"My slave deserves pleasure," growled Sven, thrusting even harder into my pussy.

"Love you, Master!"

I shuddered, my cunt drinking in hot friction. His balls thudded over and over into my clit. The heavy impacts had me shuddering. Pleasure shot through me. So hot and delicious. Waves of passion that had me dizzy with delight.

I didn't want it it to stop. I wanted him to keep fucking me. To keep ramming his dick into me. My eyes squeezed shut. My pussy clenched down on his dick. I moaned and groaned, bucking back into him so hard.

I loved it.

So much pleasure. It surged through me.

It filled me.

Zanyia's teasing tail assaulted my nipples. The stiff fur sent tingles racing to the building pressure in my pussy. Juices boiled out of my pussy, pouring down my thighs as I trembled between the pair. My tongue flew through sweet snatch while my brother pounded my cunt so hard. His dick sent rapture sweeping through my body with every thrust.

"Gods, yes," he groaned. "Pater's huge dick, yes!"

"Cum in her pussy, Master!" yowled Zanyia, bucking and spasming. "Oh, do it, Master!"

"Cum on her face, slave! Give my sweet sister what she wants."

"Yes!" I moaned, my pussy clenching on my brother's dick.

Zanyia's orgasm triggered the passion in the tent. When she screeched out her pleasure, squeezing her small tits with her hands, she bathed my face with her sweet juices. I gulped them down, drinking in the proof of her rapture. I made this amazing, loving creature cum.

A heady rush shot through my body, ending at my pussy. My silky walls spasmed and convulsed around my brother's dick. He grunted, feeling my orgasm rage through my body, experiencing how my snatch hungered for his incestuous cum to flood my body.

"Brother mine!" I howled, head snapping up from Zanyia's pussy, her cream dripping down my throat. "Oh, brother mine, cum in me! Give me your love."

"Yes!" he growled, thrusting so hard into my cumming pussy.

Rapture washed into my mind. Stars danced before my eyes as I savored his dick plunging over and over into my climaxing snatch. I bucked into him. His every thrust sent new waves sluicing through my body, spilling ecstasy into my mind.

"Sister dear, yes!"

Hot, taboo cum spurted into my pussy. My eyes widened. A second orgasm spasmed through my body. I heaved, my tits swaying, brushed by Zanyia's tail. I milked his dick, loving every splash of his spunk against my cervix.

"Sven, yes! Oh, brother mine, flood me!"

"Flood her, Master!" yowled Zanyia, squirming on the bedrolls. Her ears twitched so violently. "She's so loving and wonderful. Give it all to her."

"I am," groaned Sven, leaning over me, his dick spurting a final time. My pussy writhed about his girth, savoring him in me. "She's my sister. I'd do anything for her."

I smiled as his arms hugged me. He didn't pull out of me as he rolled us onto our sides. He held me, cupping my breasts. My back pressed into his back as he kissed at my neck.

"What did Ava have to say?" I murmured, coming down from my orgasmic high, lethargy sinking on me. We'd only had a few hours of sleep after spending all night freeing the slaves. Freeing Zanyia. My hands clutched the amulet, feeling the ruby in my grip.

"Just berating me for not telling her we succeeded," he murmured, voice sleepy.

"She was very displeased," Zanyia agreed, the lamia nestling up against me. I let go of the amulet to hug her.

"Very displeased," Sven said. "But I calmed her down. She wants us to go to Cheyvn. She's got a new proxy waiting for us at the Buxom Lass."

"And are you eager to enjoy those buxom lasses?" I asked.

"Always," he groaned, holding me and Zanyia in his strong arms. The catgirl purred, feeling like such a little girl now in my arms.

Like Katriana.

"Such a pig, brother mine."

"It's what you like about me." I felt that ego hugging me, too.

I smiled, closed my eyes, and drifted off into sleep.

Chapter Eight: The Princess's New Toy

Princess Ava – Echur, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

My awareness fell into my new proxy. I experienced a bodiless rush that lasted a heartbeat and then new, hard flesh cradled my thoughts. The world swam for a moment before becoming clear, changed, my perspective so much smaller as I inhabited the jade beetle held in my own hand.

I stared up at my towering self. My face blank, my strawberry-blonde hair falling loose about my head. I hadn't bothered to put it in my usual braid this morning. I was just so sick with worry about Sven. I couldn't believe both he and Kora forgot to contact me back.

My new body twitched. I had six legs, which felt weird. I could control each of them, twitching them while my carapace opened. The delicate wings fluttered, but my body didn't fly. Though carved in a perfect likeness of a beetle by Gerhard, it couldn't fly, its body made of jade.

But it could walk.

"Let me put you on the ground, Princess," my buxom maid, Greta, said. She cupped her hands before my motionless one.

I crawled off myself, leaving my body behind and into my maid's. She lowered me to the floor too fast. The world grew dizzying. My jade wings rustled. And then the stone floor lay at the ends of her fingers. I scuttled out, moving quite easily on my six legs. Though I'd never possessed them, my imbuing powers always adjusted me to the quirks of my proxy, giving me surprising ability to move in them.

"I'll keep watch on your body, Princess," Greta said, a hungry sound in her voice.

I tried to speak, but only a clicking sound came out. I had mandibles instead of lips. I couldn't form human sounds with its mouth. Well, I didn't need to talk right now. I needed to spy.

I raced across my bedchamber's floor towards the close door. But I could fit through the crack beneath. I moved fast, about the speed I could walk as a human. My antennae twitched in excitement. I clicked more as I pressed tight against the ground and passed into the darkness beneath the door. In heartbeats, I entered my sitting room.

The Naithan throw rug proved an obstacle. My tiny legs sank into the gaps in the colorful weave, slowing me down. I had to move with care, putting my legs down on individual threats, balancing on them as I crossed the room.

It felt so huge at this scale, the ceiling out of sight.

I clicked in relief once I scurried off and reached my door. I squeezed through and raced down the edge of the wall to my father's study. This was the most dangerous part. If a palace servant saw me and decided to squash me, I'd lose my valuable construct and I'd suffer from a headache for most of the day.

I hated having my proxy destroyed while using it.

Before I reached the end of the hallway, a distant feeling of heat washed through my insect body. A vestigial sensation coming from my actual body. I let out a clicking sigh. The heat grew hotter, phantom sensations from body parts my insect proxy didn't possess washed through my awareness.

Fingers pinched nipples. A tongue lapped through my pussy.

Greta played with my body. The naughty girl.

I tried to ignore the feel of the tongue swiping through the folds of a pussy my current form didn't possess. A soft tingle raced across my thoughts, a growing prickling as my body responded to the stimuli of Greta's mouth. Her fingers pulled on my nipples.

I clicked and scurried faster.

If I were in my real body, I'd be panting right now, squirming, grinding my pussy against her hungry mouth. Moans would escape my lips. Heat would be building in my cunt's depths, driving me closer and closer to my orgasm.

But I wasn't in my body. So it was just an annoyance. Something I had to ignore as I navigated to my father's study. Greta could have her fun. She could wiggle her tongue as deep into my pussy as she wanted, drinking down the juices, feasting on me.

Thudding footsteps shook the floor. I let out a click of fright. Ahead of me, a servant trooped around the corner, carrying a box. I pressed my body flat into the joint where floor met wall. He loomed over me.

Would he see me? Would he squash me?

I tensed, ready to scurry if he did.

He came closer.

My antennae twitched frantically before me. I worked my mandibles. My wings flickered beneath their protective carapace.

He stomped past me, cursing beneath his breath. He didn't see me. I clicked in relief and scurried ahead, pushing my jade body to its limits. I needed out of the corridors.

I reached my father's door, my body burning so hot now. I must be on the verge of an orgasm. I worked my mandibles in annoyance. I'd have to talk to her about this. She kept promising to stop, and she would, for a while. But then her predilection would have her eating my pussy while my body lay stupefied.

A prickling twitched my delicate, jade antennae as I stalked past the door to my father's study. Magic warded it, put in place by Shevoin, my father's master mage from Esh-Esh. No one but my father could pass through this door.

But I did find a crumbling spot in the mortar in the wall near the floor. A place where something tiny could scramble through. Excitement buzzed my wings as I scurried for it. I reached the defect and witness light spilling through the crack. Daylight spilled from my father's study.

He would be gone for days. I'd have time to search, to find the secret of his army of proxies. How could he control more than one at a time? Let alone the thousands he now had. With it, he had an army that could shrug off most attacks, who didn't feel pain or exhaustion.

He abused the gift Krab gave our ancestors.

As I squirmed through the crack, my thoughts fluttered. My body came. I pictured Greta's blonde pigtails spread over my thighs, her mouth latched onto my pussy, her arms reaching up my body to pinch my pink nipples. My real body twitched, wordless moans escaping my mouth as she lapped up my juices, enjoying her illicit pleasure.

Then she'd mount my face and grind her pussy on me until she came, moaning and gasping, those huge tits of hers bouncing.

I forced that picture down, grateful my insect body didn't get horny at all. If I were in a human statue, I'd be masturbating right now, rubbing a stone pussy with tiny fingers.

I squeezed my jade body through the mortar. My antennae twitched. I wiggled faster, working through the gap. Even as skinny as I was, it was tight. Stone scraped on the jeweled body. I winced, pressing myself as flat as possible, little legs pulling me along. I clicked and chittered, so close.

And then I popped out on the other side. I gazed up at the bookshelves around me, my father's desk at the far side of the room. A painting of my mother hung above it, smiling in all her blonde glory, wearing a soft gown of blue cupping her large breasts.

I didn't inherit those.

I stared up at the picture of my mother, missing her so much. She'd never have let father act this way, abusing his imbuer powers to conquer all of Zeutch. They both came from lines of imburers, uniting two different branches, creating me.

I scurried forward. I had work to do.

Chapter Nine: The Buxom Lass

Sven Falk – Cheyvn, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

"It's so different," Zanyia said as we rode through the streets of Cheyvn, a mining city outside the foothills of the Despeir Mountains. It took us three days of riding to reach it, the sun setting as we moved through city, passing rough-dressed laborers. "Everyone just walks around like... like they can go where they want. No one moves fast. No one cringes as we pass."

"Not a lot of cringing in Cheyvn," I told her. "It's the sort of place where you need to prove you're tough if you don't want your head cracked and your coin purse stolen."

"Really?" Zanyia twitched, hugging me from behind. She rode on my horse, Kora beside us.

"Sven's exaggerating," Kora laughed. "Only most of the city is like that. The merchant quarter, where the men who own the mines and ensure that the goods are transported throughout Zeutch, have guards patrolling the streets and keeping that sort of thing to a minimum."

"It's far worse in the winter," I added. "When the miners have to wait for spring to come, full of their pay and looking for drinking and whoring, brawls will rage in the streets. They spill out of the bars. But most are at the mines working now."

"Oh," Zanyia said, her arms tight against me, her head resting on my back. "Do you brawl with them?"

"Sometimes. But I prefer to frequent establishments miners can't afford."

"Nor can we any longer," muttered Kora. "Even with the gold Ava can give us and what we steal."

"Liberate from that bastard's tax collectors," I said, the words coming out as a growl.

"Liberate," giggled Zanyia. "I like that. You liberated me and put me in your pocket."

"I believe you climbed into my pocket and refused to leave."

"I can't leave. You own me." She purred as she rubbed her cheek into my back. "You are so funny sometimes, Master."

"Yeah, so are you."

"Hans!" an energetic voice called.

I grinned, spotting Elli leaning out the second floor window of the Buxom Lass, her blonde, braided pigtails swaying about her energetic face. She wore a low-cut, white blouse with a frilly neckline, her large tits swaying, almost falling out of her dress. I went by Hans in Cheyvn and elsewhere.

Sven Falk had a bounty of his head.

"There's pretty Elli," I grinned. "Did you miss me?"

"I had the most boring customers," she laughed. "Merchant guards are such sour companions. They don't have any good stories to tell. But you... What have you done?"

I winked at her. "Should I tell you without Marita and Josefine around? They might get jealous."She pouted at me, shaking those big tits as I rode beneath the window. "They're not here, but I am. You can tell me something."

"It involves the lamia behind me," I grinned.

"Master liberated me from my cruel owner!" Zanyia called, bouncing with excitement. "He killed Therek!"

My horse neighed in annoyance while the buxom lass's green eyes smoldered with excitement. Then her head vanished back inside. I knew she'd be greeting me with a smile and a kiss by the time we'd walk into the inn.

I loved the Buxom Lass. Such a comforting place. All the barmaids, who were such friendly girls, had the biggest breasts in Cheyvn. The proprietor, a sour man named Gunter, only hired the bustiest girls to work for him and provided them dresses that showed off their wares.

Kora sighed beside me as we rode around the back to the stables. "You're going to let those girls fawn all over you."

"Of course, sister dear," I grinned at her, such a beauty with her hair in her complex braid, the amulet I gave her swinging beneath her breasts shown off by her low-cut, pink robes. "It would unusual if I didn't. But I'll save some energy for you." Then, my voice pitched lower. "I love you, not them."

That brought a smile to her lips.

We handed over our mounts to the stable boy. My sister kissed her black mare on the nose before we swept towards the back entrance into the inn. Three buxom lasses waited, crowding the doorway. Beside Elli, Marita with her curly, light-brown hair waited with a beaming smile and rosy cheeks, her hips swaying while curvy Josefine gave me sultry looks from the other side of Elli, her sandy-blonde hair framing her round face.

"Back from another adventure, Hans?" purred Josefine, licking her plump lips. Everything about the girl was ripe from her ass to her large breasts almost tumbling out of her frilly bodice. "You freed a lamia."

"Did you fight Shizhuthian slavers?" gasped Marita, her body a quiver. "How dangerous."

"That I did." My arms swept out wide. I scooped up Marita beneath my right arm and Elli and Josephine with my left. "Why don't we go inside, enjoy mugs of rich ale, and I shall make your naughty pussies wet with my exploits."

They all giggled.

"So you kept the lamia?" Josephine asked, glancing behind her.

"I'm Master's sl—"

"Pet," I interrupted. No one liked slaves in the frontier lands. Not with the nagas on the other side of the mountains raiding farms and mining communities. Most knew someone who had been snatched up by the serpent-women's raiders. "She's my pet. I decide to keep her since she's just so cute."

"I am cute," purred the lamia. "Master is amazing. I love being his pet."

"How kinky," Elli groaned. "Does she suck cock?"

"I please my Master with every part of my body." Zanyia let out a wicked giggle. "He can use me how he wants."

"Ooh, you naughty man. You'll be the envy of every man in Cheyvn with a lamia following you around," Marita said. "I hope you won't forget about us."

"How could I?" I asked, peering down her bodice. "You three are such striking girls. Your beauty is so prominent."

They giggled again.

"Oh, a package arrived a few days back," Elli said. "I wanted to peak, but we left it in your room. Is it a gift from that rich admirer of yours?"

I winked at her, glad Ava's new proxy had arrived. But why did she feel the need to send me a new one? Her alabaster statuette still functioned perfectly.

"When will you tell us who she is?" moaned Josephine. "Whose wife is she? Is he powerful?"

"Of course. He'd tear the world apart if he knew his wife had spread her thighs for me. You should have heard her moan my name. If he weren't out hawking, why, he'd have heard her wanton cries echoing through his castle and come to try to finish me off."

"But you'd have skewered him," Marita said, her hand grabbing my crotch. "You're too skilled with your sword to lose."

"I do have lots of practice," I groaned, my dick throbbing as she squeezed my leather pants.

We entered the common room and the three bustled me to a seat. I sat down, crowded around by them. Their hands rubbed my body, their breasts falling in my face as they cooed and moaned, begging to hear my story.

"When I'm relaxed," I said, giving them knowing looks.

"I know just what you need," Elli said, sliding to the floor before me. She pulled down on her bodice, her big tits spilling out. Two ripe, pillowy mounds topped by fat, dark-red nipples. She squeezed them while Josephine undid the laces of my trousers. "You better wow us with this tale."

"Only if you wow me with your tits," I grinned.

"Have I ever failed you?" Elli asked, her voice purring.

"Have I?"

She giggled as Josephine drew out my cock. Elli wrapped her soft breasts about my hard cock. I groaned, leaning back in my chair, the wood creaking, and savored her. The smile on her face proved my words true.

My stories always entertained.

"You better make him erupt," Marita moaned, reaching down to pinch Elli's left nipple.

"I will," the buxom lass moaned, sliding her tits up and down my shaft. She shuddered, her blonde, braided pigtails sweeping about her bare shoulders.

"Just enjoy those big tits sliding up and down our cock, Hans," purred Josephine into my ear. She licked my lobe, sending a hot shudder down to my dick.

"Just spill your cum all over her tits," groaned Marita from the either side, her breath warm and sweet. "I want to lick your jizz off her pretty breasts."

"You girls spoil me," I groaned, my dick throbbing between Elli's soft mounds.

Her green eyes sparkled as she worked her tits up and down my dick. The massaging, silky flesh sent shudders through my body. I groaned every time her tits swallowed the crown of my dick. My balls grew tighter, my load of cum building and building.

Marita and Josephine licked at my ears, nibbling on my lobes while their hands slid beneath my shirt. I savored their fingernails scratching at my torso, feeling my strength as Elli pumped her tits faster and faster on my dicks.

My hands went exploring. I slipped beneath Josephine's and Marita's skirts, sliding up their thighs. My hands reached Marita's hot, shaved pussy first, the shorter of the two lasses. Then I found the silky curls adorning Josephine's. I slid through her soft bush to find her snatch.

My fingers penetrated both women.

"Oh, Hans, yes," groaned Marita, her pussy hot and juicy about my fingers, clenching so tight. "Mmm, I missed you so much."

"So much," Elli echoed, sliding those heavenly tits up and down my dick.

"It's been such a bore with out you," groaned Josephine, her hips wiggling, her pussy dripping juices down my hands as I pumped into her snatch. Her fingers scratched at my chest, leaving burning lines behind.

I grinned at them, the pleasure building in my balls. Then Elli added a new delight. Her tongue swiped across the crown of my dick. I groaned, the pleasure sweeping through my body. I squirmed on the chair, my dick aching and throbbing as she lathed her tongue over it every time my cock appeared from between her tits.

Her hot tongue sent delight shooting down to my balls. I fingered Josephine's and Marita's hot pussies faster and faster. Their snatches grew juicier. Marita ground her clit into the palm of my hand, her body shaking.

Josephine pulled out her tits, pressing them into my face.

I groaned, suffocating on her big tits and loving it. She pressed her soft breasts around my cheeks, letting me kiss and suck on her creamy flesh. My dick throbbed between Elli's tits as I enjoyed Josephine's lovely mounds.

My mouth found a hard, pink nipple, sucking on it.

"Hans," Josephine cooed. "Ooh, yes, we missed you."

"So much," Elli groaned then licked the tip of my cock.

My dick spasmed between her tits.

"Yes, yes, yes," Marita gasped. "So much. Oh, Hans, I... Yes!"

Her pussy spasmed about my fingers. Hot snatch convulsed, massaging my digits. I groaned, my dick aching and throbbing between Elli's delicious mounds, pussy cream flooding around my right hand. I savored the smell, such a sweet musk filling my nose as her tits heaved, still covered by her bodice.

"What a slut," Josephine panted. "Cumming already."

"Uh-huh," Marita groaned, hips rotating. "Hans knows how to please a woman."

"Yes, he does." Josephine licked her lips as I sucked and nibbled on her nub, loving the fat nipple between my lips. Her pussy clenched on my plunging fingers, growing hotter and hotter.

"Just cum on my tits," Elli moaned. "I want to feel your hot cream running over them. Oh, come on, Hans, give it to me."

"Give it to her," groaned Marita, my fingers still plunging into her snatch, her convulsions dying as her orgasm passed. "Ooh, you just spoil us."

"Yes, yes, yes," Josephine gasped. "Spoil us!"

Her pussy spasmed hard on my fingers. Her body bucked, heaved. Her nipple flew from my mouth, her tits jiggling above my head as she thrashed. She squeezed them as she swayed, her juices gushing out and drenching my left hand, filling the air with her tangy musk.

"Hans!"

"Cum on my tits, Hans," begged Elli. She sucked on the tip of my cock for a moment, shooting rapture down my shaft. "Please."

"Yes," I groaned, staring down at her, green eyes shining, her tits jiggling as she worked them on my dick.

My cock twitched.

"Gods, yes!"

Cum fired from my dick. I grunted with each spurt, watching the white lines splattered her face and splash over her heaving mounds. She squeezed her breasts on my cock so hard, squeezing out the jizz while the rapture spilled through my body.

Gods, I would love for Kora to be here right now, joining us. And Ava, watching me with a woman way she loves to.

"Biaute's perfect tits," I groaned. "What a pair you have, Elli."

"Are you calling my tits divine?" she asked as she lifted a cum-stained breast.

"I am," I groaned.

She smiled, cum dripping down her face. Then she licked up the jizz adorning her breast. Her tongue slid through it, gathering the thick cream. Marita and Josephine flocked down to join her, their tongues gathering my cum as it spilled over their delicious mounds, cleaning it up.

My dick twitched as I watched them, their three eyes staring up at me, eager for my story.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

I tried not to pout as I watched the three buxom lasses and my brother, their tongues sweeping up his cum. I couldn't compete with that. Not in public. Why did we have to introduce ourselves as brother and sister here? I could have been his lover instead.

Because neither of us knew the other had these incestuous feelings.

So I was stuck on the other side of the common room, sipping my wine, wishing I could lick my brother's cum off Elli's magnificent bosom. I'd lap up every drop I could find. I would drink his cum off her tits and revel in them. My pussy clenched so hard.

"Another refill, Heidi?" asked another barmaid.

Zanyia gave me a curious look as I said, "No." When the maid left, I whispered, "Hans and Heidi are the two names my brother and I go by here. We're fugitives."

The lamia gave me a toothy grin. Then she crawled into my lap, purring. She nuzzled her face into mine, her tongue lapping at my chin and lips while her ears twitched. I held her body, clothed in a light smock, the most amount I could get her to wear.

She wanted to go naked everywhere.

"He loves you, you know that," she said after she finished bathing my face with her tongue.

"I know that," I sighed, rocking her on my lap. I did enjoy holding her to me. "But still..." I loathed those three women right now, able to lap up his cum and get fingered by him in the middle of the common room. I wanted to be one of those whores he bent over a table and just fucked for all the world to see.

My pussy burned so much for it.

"I know what will cheer you up," Zanyia grinned then wet her lips.

"What?" I asked.

"Cumming!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Princess Ava – Echur, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

I scuttled through my father's study again. I'd done this hundreds of times. But I can't find his secret. It had to be in here somewhere. But after three days of searching, I couldn't find it. I used every moment of free time I had, leaving the jade beetle hidden in the room.

So long as my father was gone, no one would discover it. But he could return at any day. I had to find it.

I crawled across the desk. I'd managed to open it up just enough for me to wiggle my body in. I crawled up the side, my little feet had these sharp claws and the wood, while looking smooth to me as a big human, was actually full of all these little grooves and bumps I could grip on.

No wonder insects could crawl on walls and ceilings.

I scurried up the two body lengths to the top, how I measured everything. I perched on top of the drawer, looking around for a new place to explore, struggling to think where my father might have hidden his secret.

Unless it wasn't in here.

My wings fluttered in agitation. It had to be in here. I needed to find this. He had to be stopped. He had to pay for the cruel acts he did. I'd searched through all the books on his shelves, looking for any hidden papers in them. I went behind every piece of furniture, looking for anything hidden. I'd even wiggled my body beneath his throw rug, spending over an hour in the suffocating darkness going back and forth across the floor searching for a concealed trap door.

Nothing.

I sighed, crawling down the desk drawer three body lengths to the bottom and...

Three body lengths?

I scurried back up it to the top and peered inside the drawer. I could see the bottom. Only a few loose quills rattled around in this drawer. Nothing else. But... It wasn't as deep on the inside as the outside. Why?

A hidden compartment?

My antennae twitched. I crawled inside. I scrambled around the bottom, probing the wooden bottom with my antennae. And... There was gap. Between the bottom and the sides. It was a panel laid over a compartment.

I clicked my mandibles and set about prying up the edges. Finally.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Zizthithana, Istandar of Hizzithya – Kozzithni, The Shahdom of Shizhuth

My scales rasped together as I sat coiled on my battlements, staring out at the city of Kozzithni, the capital of the province I ruled. The humans scurried about their tasks while my soldiers patrolled the street keeping order.. The sun set red over the Despeir Mountains to the west. I gazed at it, my forked tongue flicking out of my mouth.

"He's overdue," I hissed, not seeing anything on the road leading from the pass.

"Yes, dread mistress," my lamia slave yowled, kneeling at my side naked, her leash held in my right hand. My left slid down my naked torso, crossing the boundary where my human skin met the scales of my lower body, the silky soft transitioning to polished marble.

"This isn't good." My tongue flicked again. Therek's cargo was too important to my client for it to be lost. My scales rasped louder, my stomach twisted. I needed to keep my client happy. I needed the promised power to seize control of the Shahdom, to elevate myself from the ruler of Hizzithya and seize the throne for myself.

"Perhaps he was merely delayed," Shilia purred, the lamia rubbing her cheek against my scales, the sensation rippling through my body.

I yanked on her chain. She let out a coughing whimper, her collar choking her neck, pain flaring in her slitted eyes. "Delayed? He knows the importance of his mission. He'd let nothing delay him."

"Then... where... is... he...?" Shilia choked, face turning red, ears twitching violently.

I hissed my frustration. "Send for Gorth'in. We leave in the morning."

I gazed at the Despeir Mountains, tongue flicking the air, tasting Shilia's fear as she scampered away, her leash sliding out of my loosened grip. I tightened my coiled lower body, the serpentine scales rubbing together.

Only one thing could have stopped Warleader Therek: death. A chill sank into my heart. My client would not be pleased at all..

40 Chapter 4: Princess's Passion

It was hard not to smile at the enthusiasm on Zanyia's face as she slid off my lap and beneath the table I sat at. I shivered, my eyes flicking back over to my brother, a big grin on his face as Marita and Josephine licked his cum off Elli's big tits. He loved the depraved sight. And so did I. My pussy burned so hot, my mouth watering to lick those white globes of spunk off the busty maid's breasts.

I loved my brother's cum. The last few days, making love to Sven and Zanyia every time we camped as we journeyed to Cheyvn, were magical. And now we had to pretend we weren't lover's again.

Zanyia's purring grew louder beneath the table. She opened my pink robes. Other men in the common room drew their eyes from my brother's depraved fun to me, leering as my breasts slipped into view, the ruby amulet nestled between them. My boobs were round, my pink nipples upswept, my left tit encircled by the tattoo of a flowering vine. They lusted for me.

In the past, I'd take one to my bed, letting them fuck me to satiate the ache for my brother. But now... I didn't want to settle for other men. I wanted my brother. I wanted him right now. His cock sliding in me, fucking me before all these people, letting them see our incestuous love.

Zanyia's smooth cheek rubbed down my inner thigh, her purring rumbling out of her throat. She sounded so much a like a cat. Her head came into view, peeking out from beneath the table, her tawny ears twitching. I shivered, glad I had her.

And then her mouth nuzzled into my shaved pussy. I gave a whimper, my twin braids shifting behind me. Zanyia's rough tongue, so different from a human's, lapped through my folds. Her pale fingers stroked my thighs as she nuzzled into my snatch, drinking my juices like a cat at the milk saucer.

"Oh, you naughty lamia," I groaned, shifting on the chair, my eyes watching my brother. He spoke, looking animated while the barmaids cleaned his spunk off Elli's tits. "He's telling them about rescuing you, I bet. Making it seem far more heroic and outstanding then it was. He's a good storyteller."

"He was heroic, Mistress," Zanyia purred. "He saved me and fought Therek."

I smiled. "Yes, he did."

The lamia lapped through my pussy again. Another shiver ran through my body, my breasts quivering, the amulet swaying between them. I felt the eyes on me, men leering, wishing to fuck the priestess of Rithi, to discover if we could make love as well as a temple-prostitute of Slata. Juices flooded out of me and into Zanyia's licking mouth.

"You going to dance for us, Heidi?" a gruff voice asked, using the pseudonym I went by. Kora Falk had a bounty on her head.

"Maybe," I groaned. "After my little kitty-cat licks me to an orgasm."

A cheer went up through the men, attracting my brother's blue eyes. He grinned at me for a moment before the maids caught his attention again. Elli rose, her big tits bouncing, licked clean of spunk, as she settled on his lap.

"What did you do?" I heard her ask over the crowd. "When the warleader came awake?"

My brother grinned at her. I knew from the way his face twitched that Elli's pussy slid down his dick. My cunt clenched hard. My thighs tightened on Zanyia's face, trapping the lamia against my dripping snatch.

She tongued me so hard, brushing my clit with that delicious, rough texture of her tongue. My body quivered, breasts jiggling and seat creaking. I loved how the amulet swayed between them. Then she slammed her tongue into my hot depths, teasing my sheath as she wiggled her tongue in circles.

"Zanyia, yes!" I groaned. "Rithi's delicate fingers, you're such a good kitty cat."

Zanyia purred louder. The rumbles buzzed through my pussy. Her nose rubbed at my clit, her face rooting around while her ears twitched more. I flicked my gaze from her golden eyes staring up at me to Elli riding my brother's cock. Not hard and fast, but slow, savoring that delicious shaft in her cunt. Lucky slut.

I'd savor it, too.

A whimper escaped my lips, Zanyia's tongue probing as deep as she could reach into my pussy. Delight rippled through me, building and building as more and more men gathered near me, rubbing at their crotches while sipping tankards of foamy ale.

"She's dancing right now for us," one grinned, a thick, blond beard gracing his face, his body muscular from labor. The type of rugged man I used to fuck when I couldn't have Sven.

Maybe I had fucked him.

"Gods, she is," another groaned. "Show us Rithi's beauty, Radiant!"

"Yes!" I gasped, my hands squeezing my tits, lifting them up for their appreciation. Art was found in everything, even sex. But if no one witnessed it, if no one saw it, then they couldn't see its beauty. The more they stared at me, the hotter I became as I performed. "Watch the little kitty-cat lick my pussy. I'm going to cream her face."

"Give Zanyia what she wants!" my brother shouted over the men.

"Yes, Hans!" I moaned, remembering his fake name.

"Yes, yes, do it, Heidi," gasped Elli, throwing a look over her shoulder as she rode my brother's cock. Her big, naked breasts bounced before his face.

I licked my lips, wishing to share that busty beauty with my brother. To suck on those tits with her, to nibble on those fat nipples, and then lick her pussy from beneath the table as she rode up and down his cock, waiting for him to spill in her. Then when she slid her snatch off his dick, I'd be ready. I'd lock my mouth over her hole and drink the incestuous jizz leaking out.

My eyes rolled back into my head. I performed. "Oh, you naughty kitty-cat, lick my pussy. Make me cream that face."

Zanyia purred louder. She licked and lapped and nuzzled through my snatch. Her rough tongue caressed my labia, played with my clit, sent pleasure racing through my body. I spasmed and gasped. My moans sang through the common rooms, meeting with the rising moans of Elli and the lust of the watching men.

I grinned at them. I pursed my lips and fluttered my blue eyes. I made them hard. I made them horny. Other buxom lasses, moving through the room, giggled as they were pulled into laps, their bodices coming open, heavy tits spilling into view. They were sucked on by hungry lips, their asses fondled, their skirts hiked.

The buxom lasses, who gave the inn its name, were infamous for their friendly service. They were always ready to give a patron an extra treat. Each and every one had the appetites to be a Priestess of Slata. But they were earthier girls, not ones who wanted the cloistered life of a priestess and only enjoying men during allotted times.

They were eager to fuck at any time.

And I inspired them. "Rithi's creative gaze!" I gasped. "Yes, yes, yes!"

My excitement built as art burned around me. Elli riding my brother's cock faster, her braided pigtails bouncing around her, big tits heaving. A redheaded maid name Annika gasped and shuddered, stretched out on a table while two men sucked on her big tits and a third reamed her pussy. Mirjam, another maid, moaned her rapture, taking a cock up her ass, a big, burly miner ramming hard into her and making her squeal.

My orgasm swelled in me. I pinched my nipples, delighting in the beauty of sex roaring around me. The air filled with the juicy musk of hot pussy. My snatch clenched on Zanyia's tongue whipping through my sheath, stirring me to a froth as she purred, wanting me to cum.

Loving me.

"Beautiful Rithi, yes!" I gasped and bucked, crying out to my patron. "Zanyia, you wonderful kitty-cat!"

I came.

My pussy spasmed hard. My juices squirted out. Zanyia lapped up the flood, her golden cat-eyes burning with delight. Her ears twitched as her tongue licked through my cumming folds. Every caress sent new waves of rapture shooting through me.

"Heidi!" cheered the watching me, drinking in the beauty of my orgasm, watching my art writhe before their very eyes.

Rapture drowned my mind. Ecstasy boiled my thoughts. I gasped and whimpered. I pinched my nipples, twisting them as my eyes fluttered. My chair creaked as I leaned back into it. A violet spasm wracked my body, propelling my orgasm to its peak.

I hung there, my eyes catching my brother's, face twisted in rapture as he watched me cum, flooding Elli's pussy. For a heartbeat that lasted an eternity, we held each other's gaze. I felt our incestuous love blazing so hot.

And wished we performed together. No art should be forbidden.

My pleasure crashed. I groaned, slumping into the chair, my face flushed. The men cheered, some stroking their cocks, honoring me with their own sloppy art as their cum spurted and splashed onto the floor.

Zanyia lifted cream-smeared face from my thighs and beamed at me. "And now you really need to perform."

I blinked at her and then smiled, realizing what she meant.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sven Falk

"Oh, Hans, yes, Elli moaned, her pussy milking out the last of my cum. "Gods, you are such a stud. You have to tell me who enchanted your cock to have so much staying power."

I grinned at her, pulling my gaze away from my sister. "You please a priestess of Slata more than she's ever experienced, and she'll do things for you."

"You wicked stud," giggled curvy Josephine, the maid's sandy-blonde hair framing her round face. Plump cheeks glowed with excitement her skirts hiked up, showing off her soaked pubic hair. "It's my turn, Elli. Get off of him. But thanks for lubing him."

"Oh, going for anal?" Elli asked, shuddering as she rose on my dick.

"Always," grinned Josephine.

I groaned, my dick twitching, loving the silky glide of her pussy. Then she popped off, sitting herself on the table. Marita fell to her knees, burying her head beneath Elli's skirt. The buxom maid gasped as Marita lapped her pussy clean.

My dick twitch.

Josephine slid before me, her naked rump, a curvy masterpiece, wiggling before me. Then she sat down, my dick prodding at her pussy. She shivered, sliding forward. I groaned, the wet tip of my dick rubbing past her taint and sinking between the cheeks of her ass. I felt her sphincter.

She impaled her asshole down my cock.

"Oh, gods, Hans!" she whimpered, her bowels sinking down my pussy-lubed cock. "Oh, what a gift you are. Slata be praised for creating you."

"I think my mother and father created me," I groaned, wrapping my arms around her body, my hands finding her large tits.

"Mmm, but Slata created motherhood. And she birthed humans, so she created us all."

I grunted, squeezing her tits. "Then she created this tight asshole wrapped about my cock. I should visit her temple again."

"And that priestess who enchanted your dick?" she asked. "You want to make her cum again?"

"Imagine what she'll do if I satiate her like never before a second time."

Josephine laughed, her bowels clenching on my cock. Then she leaned forward, bracing her elbows on the table beside Elli. The table creaked as she used her arms to help raise her asshole on my dick. Hot friction burned. I groaned, moving my hands to her hips, gripping her waist through her bunched-up skirts.

And fucked her on my shaft.

A cheer went through the common room. My sister, naked, climbed onto her table, Zanyia leaning on it, staring up at her ass. I groaned, my dick throbbing as I drank in her beauty. Her vine tattoos intertwined her pale body, the pink flowers captured in perfection, some opening into blossoms, others buds closed virgin tight. Her blonde braids swayed down her sleek back as the men clapped a beat around her.

My dick throbbed in Josephine's ass as I worked up her up and down my shaft. Her hot bowels caressed my cock with velvety delight. I groaned, my hands clenching about her hips as my eyes locked onto my sister.

I shouldn't stare at her with such lust. What if someone noticed?

But as her hips began their slow undulation, dancing with an unseen lover, I couldn't look away. My mouth went dry. My balls throbbed, filling with another load to dump into Josephine's ass. My sister's sway grew, her breasts jiggling, her upswept nipples so hard, and the ruby flashing between her tits arrested the gaze on her delicious assets.

Her hands caressed her body, touching herself like they were her unseen lover's hands. Her blue eyes caught mine. And I knew who she thought of touching her. I groaned, bouncing Josephine faster and faster on my dick.

"What a beauty," Elli gasped. "Look at her."

I only nodded.

Kora spun now, her hands sliding up her body, cupping her breasts while her hips rotated in circles, moving in such limber fashion. Her feet glided across the table, hardly touching it like she danced on a cloud instead of rough wood. Her braids flared out, the men whistling and cheering around her.

Josephine leaned back into me, twisting her body to throw her right arm around my neck. Her breast rubbed against my face as I pumped her up and down on my dick. Her bowels so hot and tight, my dick aching in their embrace.

"You want to fuck her, don't you?" she whispered.

"What, no," I groaned, fighting to look away from my sister. But Kora entranced me. So lovely, the goddess Rithi made flesh, dancing with beatific grace.

"You really do," she groaned, her bowels clenching. "I like my brother, too. So I think it's hot that you want her."

I grunted, my eyes flicking to Josephine's.

"Ooh, you've already fucked her?" She shook her head. "No, you've made love to her."

I didn't answer, my heart racing, my dick aching. My sister danced in the corner of my eyes. My attention went back to her even as Josephine purred her delight, her bowels growing so hot and tight on my dick as I lifted her curvy body up and down.

"I've been with my brother," she moaned. "It's the best sex I've ever had. He took my cherry. And whenever I can, I enjoy him. His wife has no idea what he does when he visits his little sister."

"Gods," I groaned, my balls aching.

"And you want Heidi so badly. You wish it was her ass on your cock."

"Yes," I groaned, my voice so throaty. Kora's dance slow, turning into a sensual writhe, her whole body wiggling as her fingers rubbed at her shaved pussy, her face twisting in whimpering pleasure. "She wants me touching her right now."

"But you can't," gasped Josephine. "You want her tonight. In your bed."

"Yes!" I groaned, my dick aching, bouncing her harder and harder as Kora threw back her head, moaning over the clapping beat of the watching men, rubbing herself to her climax.

"Take me to bed tonight," gasped Josephine. "Choose me over the other maids, and I'll make sure it's your sister who shows up."

"Yes," I grunted, bucking up from my chair, ramming my cock into her bowels as my sister came.

Her screams of passion echoed through the common room before the lusty cheers drowned her out. My dick twitched. My cum fired out of my cock. Josephine gasped, feeling my cum flood her bowels. She slammed down my shaft. Then she let out a moan.

"I'll make your dreams come true!" howled the naughty maid, her bowels milking my dick as she came on my cock.

Elli whipped her head around, shuddering as she came on Marita's mouth. "What dreams?"

I winked at Elli as I held Josephine's waist, hugging her as her bowels writhed about my cock. The last of my cum spilled into her. I panted, my body buzzing with rapture, eager for tonight. I needed to enjoy Kora again. I wanted to make love to my sister over and over.

Then I groaned as Josephine pulled off my cock, her skirt falling back in place. She struck out through the crowd, laughing, giggling, fending off friendly hands as she made her way to my trembling sister. The curvy maid climbed on the table with her, hugged her fiercely, and whispered in her ears.

Kora's eyes found mine, widening in shock. And then she smiled and whispered something back.

"Mmm, now I get to clean your dick," Marita purred, her face smeared with pussy cream.

Chapter Eleven: Naughty Kitty-Cat

Zanyia

"You're so good for helping out Master and Mistress," I purred, parting Josephine's plump butt-cheeks. She lay on her belly on Kora's bed in her room in the inn. It was a small room, a narrow bed, mattress stuffed with straw, shoved beneath the eaves. My tail brushed the rafters as it flicked back and forth, excited.

"Every brother should know the joy of making love to his sister," Josephine giggled as I stared down at her butt-cheeks, Master's cum leaking out of her well-fucked asshole.

I smelled the salty jizz and her sour ass, a wonderful flavor. I purred, "And that's why you deserve your reward for letting them have their special time."

Josephine gave a wicked giggle. "And does that reward include having a naughty lamia lick my ass clean of her Master's cum."

"Yes!"

I buried my face between the cheeks of her ass, my little pussy on fire. I ignored it, trained by years of slavery in Zizthithana's court in the city of Kozzithni to deny my own pleasures. I concentrated on rewarding Josephine, my tongue lapping up Master's jizz staining her taint and clinging between the cheeks of her ass.

I loved it. Choosing who I rewarded. Though Sven owned me, I still could make choices. Like pleasing this woman. My heart beat with such joy. How did I, out of all of my race, get so lucky to be rescued by such an amazing man?

I purred louder, loving the jizz I lapped up, savoring the salty flavor tinged with Josephine's sour musk. It sent such a naughty thrill through me as my tongue cleaned through her butt-cheeks, nearing her sphincter with every lick.

And then I found it.

"Zanyia!" groaned Josephine, letting out a throaty moan as she wiggled her hips, my tongue swirling about her sphincter, cleaning up the jizz bubbling out of her asshole. "Ooh, yes, Hans is so lucky to have you."

I tried not to giggle, finding it so strange that Master had a second name. Hans. I liked Sven better. It felt stronger, like him.

"Mmm, yes, eat my ass, you naughty lamia," she gasped. "Oh, I wish I could keep you. That tongue... So different from a human's."

"If you wanted to own me, you should have rescued me," I giggled then plunged my tongue into her sphincter.

"Gods, yes!" she gasped, my tongue wiggling through her bowels. "Sven earned your passion. He's so gallant."

I agreed, my tail twitching faster, my pussy growing hotter. Juices dribbled down my thighs as I lapped up Master's cum I found in her bowels. I savored the sour musk, resisting the heat burning in my cunt, begging for my attention and...

My ears twitched. I didn't have to deny myself. Josephine wouldn't beat me for cumming without permission. She'd wouldn't care if I pleasured myself while licking her asshole. Sven wouldn't be angry, either. He liked it when his women cum.

My purr grew louder as I rubbed the end of my tail against my hot pussy. The bristling hairs caressed my pussy through my trimmed bush. I shuddered, my clit throbbing when I caressed the little button.

"Oh, yes," gasped Josephine. "I love your purring. It's so exciting."

My joy rumbled out of my throat, my tail caressing my pussy lips. I stroked up and down my slit, rubbing my ticklish fur into my sensitive flesh. Pleasure rippled through my body. My ears twitched while my hips wiggled.

I swirled my tongue through her asshole, gathering up every drop of jizz I could find. The salty-sour flavor melted on my tongue. I shivered, waves of delight washing through me, stars washing across my vision as my pleasure built.

Josephine needed the same pleasure.

"Zanyia!" she gasped, my fingers plunging into her pussy.

Her hot, silky depths clenched down on my dicks. She whimpered into the pillow she hugged, her butt-cheeks clenching about my face. I swirled my tongue faster through her bowels, whipping her up to a froth as I plunged my fingers faster and faster into her dripping snatch.

"You naughty lamia! Ooh, such a good kitty-cat!"

I was.

I rubbed harder at my pussy with my tail, my body shivering. I curled my fingers in her pussy, searching for that special spot. When her bowels clenched on my tongue and her cunt on my fingers, I knew I had it. I attacked it.

She gasped out in wordless pleasure. Her back arched. Her pussy convulsed. Hot juices flooded out of her snatch, bathing my fingers in her passion. Her clenching bowels forced out more cum from deeper inside of her.

I loved it.

"Slata's hairy cunt! Yes!" Josephine howled. "You wonderful lamia!"

I shivered in delight, so happy I made her cum. My tail rubbed at my pussy, caressing my clit. Pleasure exploded in my nethers. I yowled, lifting my head from her ass as rapture rushed through me. More stars washed across my vision. I quivered, soaking my tail with my cream, filling the air with my sweet musk.

I savored my pleasure, able to control when I received it. My ears twitched. I was free. Free! I loved Master so much for this gift.

"Oh, what a good reward," panted Josephine.

I nipped her butt-cheek. "And we have all night to have more!"

She laughed, rolling over. "Yes, we do."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kara Falk

My body buzzed from my orgasm, Sven's cum leaking out of my pussy. His arm pulled me closer. I rested my head on his chest, listening to the beat of his heart, feeling his chest rise and fall as he breathed. The air filled with our incestuous musk, that wonderful mix of sweat and hot pussy and salty cum.

"Love you," Sven murmured.

I smiled, closing my eyes and just wanting to savor this moment.

"It's nice being in the same bed," he added.

"More comfortable than a bedroll," I agreed. "It's like we're really a couple." Married... What a dream that would be.

"We are," he said, stroking my shoulder.

I closed my eyes, wanting to enjoy the lie. But I knew this couldn't last forever. One day, we'd kill Prince Meinard and avenge our parents and sister. Then Sven would marry Princess Ava. He'd probably end up ruling Meinard's lands, usurping him in every way.

And it would be over between us. Ava could never know about our relationship. She tolerated his dalliance, even enjoyed sharing them with him. But incest? No, she wouldn't accept that. She'd be horrified. Not everyone could be like Josephine, that wonderful barmaid.

It was so much fun using my magic to swap our appearances. Everyone though my brother went upstairs with that plump maid instead of me. Poor Marita and Elli were crushed not to be taken, but we couldn't trust them not to talk.

I closed my eyes, loving the feel of his chest rising and falling against my breasts, his heart beating. It slowed as his passions died. His hand held my shoulder, his thumb stroking my skin. His other hand found mine resting on his muscular stomach, caressing it.

A smile curled my lips.

That naughty itch grew in my pussy again, but I ignored it. I wanted to cuddle for as long as possible. Sven didn't cuddle with whores. As much as I wanted to be his whore, to be fucked by him in the common room, I also wanted to be his lover. I wanted to be everything. Wife, mistress, whore.

Princess Ava would be his wife.

A thought jolted through me, banishing the comfortable daze I lay in. I gasped, lifting my head up from my brothers chest, looking at him in realization.

"What?" he asked.

"Ava sent that new statue. You have to let her know you got it. She sent it to us for a reason."

Sven's hand tightened on my hand. He drew it down his body to the golden thatch surrounding his hard cock, still wet with my pussy juices. "I thought I could love you again."

I squeezed his slick dick. "Mmm, if we do that, we'll never get to Ava's gift. I'm not going anywhere."

"Fine," he groaned. "I can tell you're going to be stubborn."

I grinned at him. "Waiting is good for you. If every woman spread her thighs when you wanted, well, you'd start to take us all for granted."

He laughed. "You better hide yourself."

My pussy felt juicy enough to cast the spell, my orgasm still fresh enough for my cream to have sexual energy tingling in them. I rolled away from my brother, sliding a hand between my thighs. I groaned, shoving two fingers into my cum-filled twat. They came out gleaming, streaked with milky jizz.

"Rithi, bless my sexual juices and let them paint with your concealing radiance," I prayed, smearing our sexual juices across my cheeks. My fingers became my brush, my face and body my canvas. My goddess mixed the paint, transmuting the cum and pussy cream. "Conceal me, my goddess. Hide me from sight until I am ready to unveil my perfection."

I gasped, my Goddess taking over, painting my body in near invisibility. I shivered, stepping back, Rithi constantly adjusting the pigments so my body stayed nearly unseen, blending me in with the surrounding world. I backed into the corner of the room and watched as Sven rose from his bed large enough for two to sleep with comfort.

He padded to the sealed package, a box held in a white, felt bag, tied shot and sealed in blue-gray wax. The princess's signet, the rampant lion of her house facing three lilies, was impressed into the wax. My brother broke the seal, reached into the felt bag, and produced a carved box of cedar wood, polished to a gleam.

He opened it.

A smile crossed his lips as he pulled out a rose quartz statuette, the size of his hand from fingertip to wrist. Even from where I stood, I could tell it was Ava's body captured naked, like the other statuette she gave Sven. My brother turned it in his hand, the crystals in the quartz catching the candlelight, stars decorating Ava's body.

His thumb ran down the statues stomach to her pussy. He knew how to turn the princess's device on.

Chapter Twelve: Princess's Passion

Princess Ava – Echur, Kivoneth Princedom, Strifelands of Zeutch

I bolted upright in my bed, feeling the massive thumb rubbing at my pussy even though no one touched me. My bedmaid, Greta, lifted her head from the pillow beside me, a naughty gleam in her eyes. Ever since she'd crawled into bed, she'd been affectionate, wanting to devour my pussy and feel my tongue on hers.

But excitement over what I discovered in my father's office burned too hot through me to be distracted by sex.

And now Sven activated my new proxy. My soul connected me to all my proxies. They existed in me, small pockets of awareness, something I only really noticed when stimuli touched them. Like how you never really noticed your toes or fingers or other parts of your body until they touch something new. Elsewise, they just fade into the background, not important.

And when they did touch something new, they'd leap to awareness.

And right now, Sven rubbed on the pussy of my new proxy, summoning me. "He's in Cheyvn."

"Oh," Greta said, a bright smile on her lips. "Wonderful."

"You're going to molest my body, aren't you?"

"Princess," she gasped in faux-shock, her blue eyes widening. "I would never."

I shook my head at the young maid. "You would."

I didn't mind. She could play with my body all she wanted this time. She wouldn't be a distraction like she had the morning I donned my beetle proxy for the first time and explored my father's office.

I fell back on my pillow, closed my eyes, and sank into my proxy.

When I opened my eyes again, I shuddered, the massive thumb rubbing on my little pussy, sending delight rippling through me. Sven, a giant towering over me, grinned down at me. I drank in his handsome face, his blond hair mussed, his chest naked.

"Who did you enjoy in your bed before activating me?" I asked, amusement in my tone.

"Just one of the buxom lasses," he grinned.

I wished I had a bigger breasts then the little handfuls I possessed. Even tits the size of his sister Kora's would be wonderful. I knew Sven loved them large. Why else did he insist on staying at the Buxom Lass in Cheyvn? My agents reported far better inns lay in the city than it.

"I should be cross with you," I groaned, his thumb feeling amazing on my pussy. My stone body shuddered. Though made of rigid materials, my magic allowed me to animate it like it were real flesh, the stone becoming malleable like skin and tissue.

I was thankful Krab had seduced one of my ancestors and blessed my line. And hated that my father had the gift, as well. He abused it.

"But you're not," Sven said, still massaging me, sending trembles through me. "Because I'm going to make you cum so hard, Princess."

"Promise?" I purred, eager to show him what made this newest proxy so special.

I took perverse delight in using my father's money and resources against him.

"So, why the new proxy, Princess?" Sven asked, pressing his thumb harder into my tiny snatch, stimulating my delicate pussy lips. "Unless you just wanted to look even prettier. Because this rose quartz makes you sparkle like a pink night sky."

I blushed and quivered. "This."

I activated the enchantment on it. Waiting three months for my agent to track down the Tuathan twinborn witch was worth it to see the shocked expression on Sven's face as my tiny body grew. I swelled, the world shrinking as I expanded. He set me down on the wooden floor as I sprouted past his knee.

I giggled, my hands cupping my small breasts as I passed the height of a toddler, a small child, an adolescent girl. I squeezed my tits, small crystals in the quartz sparkling. My nipples ached, the same rosy hue, swirled with milky stria, as the rest of my artificial body. I kept growing and growing until I neared Sven's height.

My true size.

"By the gods, Ava," he groaned. "How?"

"A witch named Fiona," I grinned, turning my hips and wiggling it. "I never thought I would have it so soon, but she and her twin sister were both pregnant and in the Tuathan valley. I guess their paladin husband bred them both on the same night."

"Lucky guy," he grinned.

I arched an eyebrow. "Why, wishing you had another woman in your bed? Or do you wish our people were as accepting of incest as the Tuathan?"

His smile slipped for a moment. I meant it as a joke, but there was something in his eyes. Did he lust for Kora? I shivered, picturing the graceful blonde. The thought of enjoying Sven's sister had crossed my mind a time or two. But the pair of them together...

A strange heat rose in my pussy, a taboo excitement at the thought of brother and sister coming together in incestuous love like the witch and her twin sister did. Then I shook my head. Maybe he had an attraction to Kora, but they wouldn't act on it.

"Let's not talk about other women when I have you," he groaned, reaching out and touching my rose-quartz body. I trembled, feeling his hands caressing my flesh. The bit of me still aware of my real body felt Greta's hands prying apart my thighs.

She prepared to feast.

"You are a treasure in truth," he groaned, cupping my small breast, a handful that fit his palm. I shivered as he massaged my nipple. It felt just like I remembered. If my proxy could cry, tears would fall down my eyes. "And you feel this?"

"Of course I feel this," I moaned, my sparkling arms going around his neck. "What do I feel like?"

"Soft and smooth all at the same time. Impossibly smooth, like glass. And cool. Not warm, but not cold, either." He thumbed my nipple.

I gasped.

He grinned. "But you are still as responsive as ever."

I moved closer to him, tilting my head in invitation. He claimed my lips. I closed my eyes, savoring this. A year without him. A year apart because of my bastard father. But now I could enjoy him. I could be with him on his quest, help him to undo my father's works.

His hands slid around my sleek body, cupping my ass. His fingers dimpled my ass. His cock rubbed against my belly, wet with the whore he fucked before summing me. He must have sent her out of his room after he finished.

I nibbled on his lip, biting a little hard. He winced, his hands squeezing harder. Then he kissed me with such passion, loving me. I trembled against him, squirming, grinding against that throbbing cock. I burned to feel him in me.

He broke the kiss. "They feel just like your lips, that same softness. But..."

"It's close enough," I told him. "I can feel your heart thudding beneath your chest."

He shivered opened his mouth to say something, didn't. He kissed me again, thrusting his tongue deep into my mouth. I groaned, loving it. His hands kneaded my ass as he walked us to the bed. I groaned, trembling as he turned me, lowering me down.

The bed groaned.

He broke the kiss. "I think you've put on weight, your Highness."

"That's not funny," I told him. "I'm still dainty, even if I'm made entirely of stone."

He laughed. "I'm not sure I could even carry you."

"But you can love me," I moaned as he loomed over me. I ran pink, glittering fingers up and down his chest, brushing his golden hairs. I twined my digits around them. "And I need to be loved by you."

He licked his lips, then he leaned down and sucked on my nipple. I groaned, my crystal nub throbbing between his lips. I gasped, my back reaching. My eyes rolled back into my head as he loved me. He nibbled and sucked, his hand finding my other nub.

Pinching.

"Oh, Sven, yes," I gasped. Pleasure rippled through my proxy while distantly I felt pleasure tumble through my real body, Greta feasting on my pussy.

Sven nibbled my nipple. I gasped, the surge of roaring delight drowned out the sensations of my real body. All that mattered was Sven loving me. He twisted my other nub, lifting his lips from my nipple.

"This is amazing," he groaned. "To feel stone behave like flesh." He released my twisted nipple. It sprang back into its proper shape.

"Uh-huh," I groaned, my pussy itching. It felt so weird to be so dry and yet so excited.

He slid down my body, kissing my sparkling belly. I groaned, twisting, his fingers following the swirling patterns of milky white that broke up the soft rose. The candle flickered, painting my body in dancing shadows, stars twinkling across my flesh.

I groaned and thought I heard another female voice moaning, too.

"Did you have the maid hide under the bed?" I asked as he reached my bellybutton.

He laughed. "Of course not. Just me and you."

I groaned as his tongue swirled into my navel. I loved it. I trembled, my pussy clenching, thighs squeaking as they rubbed together. They did feel like flexible glass instead of silky skin. But I didn't care because Sven went lower.

He reached my bush, my hairs a craved mass of lines instead of individual strands. He nuzzled at them, moving lower and lower until he found my tight pussy. And parted me. I gasped as his tongue wiggled into my smooth depths, teasing my labia.

"You still feel the pleasure?" he asked. "Even though you're dry."

"Yes!" I moaned as he nibbled on my labia. "Oh, Sven, yes! Gods, you know how to please a woman."

"When you love the feminine, you have to explore every bit of a woman. You have to understand them."

"You were such a dedicated student," I groaned as he licked up to my clit, sucking on the crystal bud. "You examined so many different subjects."

He only groaned, wiggling his tongue into my soft, crystal depths. I shivered, squirming, his tongue bathing my sensitive flesh. Pleasure raced through me. I squeezed my glass tits. My nipples sparkled and gleamed before me as my body quivered.

Rapture built in me.

Sven devoured me. His stubble rasped on my glass-smooth labia. Tingling delight rippled out of my body. I squirmed and moaned. My eyes fluttered. I gasped, the bed creaking as my squirming grew more and more passionate, the pleasure building and building in me.

His nose brushed my clit as his tongue swirled through my depths, reaching as deep as he could go into me. My eyes rolled back into my head. I squeaked out such wanton delight. My breasts heaved as I sucked in breaths, the pressure building and building in me.

My Sven touched me again. Made love to me. A year without him. A year of my father's molestation in his place.

His tongue flicked up through my folds, brushed my clit. He circled my nub. I drank in the pleasure, gasping, squeaking. He latched onto it, sucking so hard. My body convulsed. Rapture spasmed through me.

I came.

My body bucked. The bed creaked even louder, wood straining as my crystal flesh heaved. My head tossed back and forth, my hair swaying, moving together as a single whole instead of individual hairs. My eyes fluttered. Stars burst through them.

"Take me, Sven!" I howled. "Pater's cock, I need you in me! Please, please, cum in me!"

"Yes, my sweet princess," he groaned, sliding his body up mine.

He kissed me again. I longed to taste my fresh juices on him. But all I tasted was him. His cock prodded my crystal pussy lips. They parted for him. He slid into my slick depths. Though I had no juices, being made of smooth crystal allowed him to pump into my depths without effort.

He groaned into the kiss, his weight on me. I felt his strong chest on my nipples, teasing them as his dick plunged over and over into my pussy. I groaned, pumping my hips, grinding my clit into his pubic mound every time he bottomed out in me.

"Sven!" I gasped, wrapping arms about his neck, thighs about his hips. "Yes, yes, yes! I've missed this so much."

"Me, too," he groaned, thrusting so hard, his balls smacking into my taint, smacking into my flesh.

My body shuddered as I heaved beneath him. I writhed, pleasure spilling through me, another orgasms swelling in my excited depths. I had my Sven in me. Filling me. I crushed him to my chest, revealing in his strength as his lips nibbled at my stony neck.

We groaned and gasped together, sharing our passion. Our hips moved faster and faster, our bodies building to our explosive release. I squeaked out in delight. My body thrashing beneath his. My fingernails clenching into his back.

"Sven!" I gasped.

"Yes, yes, Ava!" he groaned.

"Cum with me!"

He rammed into my crystalline pussy. My proxy drank in the friction of his dick, transmuting it into rapture rushing through my artificial body. I groaned, my pussy clenching on his dick. He bottomed out in me, my clit rubbing into his pubic bone.

Striking sparks that fell on hot fuel.

Flames raged through me. My pussy spasmed hard on his dick. He groaned, drawing back through my convulsing snatch. The fire burned through my nethers, spreading through my body so fast, consuming me as Sven rammed back into my depths.

"Ava!"

His cum fired into my depths.

"Yes, yes, Sven!" I howled.

Again, I thought I heard a woman moan as I writhed in rapture. I bucked beneath my lover. My man. My pussy milked his dick of his wonderful cum. My crystalline limbs held him tight, keeping him pressed into my rosy flesh. I mewled and moaned as he grunted and groaned.

We achieved ecstasy together, sharing it.

"Love you," he groaned into my ear.

I smiled, my pleasure peaking through me. "Mmm, you're my man. My betrothed no matter what Father says." I nipped his ear. "And I have good news."

"Hmm?" he asked.

"I found where my father's hiding his secret," I purred.

Sven stiffened. "To his proxy army?"

I nodded my head, grinning at his excitement. "You need to find a faerie.."

Chapter 5: Lamia's Naughty Fun - HAREM ~ SEXUAL FANTASIES - Chapter 41 by CopyKatto full book limited free

41 Chapter 5: Lamia's Naughty Fun

I bit my lip, trying not to moan aloud as I masturbated in the corner of my brother's inn room. Three fingers of my right hand plunged in and out of my silky, wet pussy. Pleasure rippled through my body, soft whimpers escaping my lips. My left hand massaged my round breast, tugging on a pink nipple, twisting it.

It was so hot. My brother's muscular ass rising and falling, pumping away as he plunged his cock over and over into Princess Ava's proxy. The rose-quartz statue heaved beneath my brother, moaning with the princess's sultry gasps. Her red-pink skin, swirled with milky white, glittered like a field of stars as she moved.

A work of art.

A shiver rushed through my body. I shouldn't be moving. My spell didn't make me invisible, only blended me in the background. Too much movement made it obvious. But I couldn't help it. I wanted to join them. I wanted to crawl in their bed and make love to them both. To share my brother with the princess.

But then she would know about our incestuous relationship. She'd despise us for crossing that line. Being as despicable as her father who carved her flesh. Who sought to bed his own daughter and transgress in her pussy. Sven and I had to hide our forbidden love.

But I didn't want to.

Juices trickled down my thighs. Their moans echoed through the room, building to their climax. And I rose with them. My pussy grew juicier and juicier. Silky pleasure rippled through my body while my orgasm approached, hurtling at me like an out-of-control carriage, unstoppable.

I wanted it so much.

Sven drove his cock harder, the princess's moans screeching from her lips. The wonder of sex enhanced by the art of her body. I wished to paint them in their embrace, capturing their rapture for all time, immortalize the love and desire they shared.

"Sven," I whimpered, my pussy tightening on my digits.

He groaned, driving into her, flooding the proxy's body with his cum. My cunt spasmed, twitched, so envious of them. I loved the feel of his incestuous cum pumping into my depths, filling me to the brim. I quivered, caught on the cusp of exploding, wishing I writhed with them.

Ava whimpered her own rapture, pleasured by my brother. A stud who gave women the pleasure they craved. He pleased them. Pleased me. And instead of jealousy, I felt joy that he gave Ava such ecstasy.

My pussy spasmed hard, convulsed. Euphoria raced out of my snatch as I came. I grit my teeth, my head banging back into the wall as I writhed. My naked body danced to the rapturous symphony playing in my snatch. Juices flooded down my thighs.

My lips quivered.

My breasts jiggled, my ruby amulet bouncing between them.

I swayed to the music of ecstasy.

The rapture reached its crescendo. The symphony played its loudest, stirring chords that quivered my body, and then quieted to a whispering delight. The decrescendo left me shivering and gasping, my eyes blinking.

I smiled, pulling my fingers from my pussy, tasting my tangy juices, I sucked on them as Sven and Ava shared their kisses, loving each other. I buzzed so much from my own orgasm, I almost missed the princess's words.

I blinked, jarred by them, wondering why we'd need a faerie to find the proxy army's control. To find the means to stop her father conquest and oppression. Then we could avenge our parents' and sister's murders. I took a deep breath, wanting to ask the question.

Luckily, Sven did. "Why do we need a faerie?" He rolled off Ava's rose quartz body, lying beside her, his cock half-hard. "That doesn't make sense."

"I was shocked, too," Ava said, her hand stroked down to her pussy. The stone finger scooped up Sven's cum leaking out of her. She stared at it. "I wish I could taste through the statue."

"Ava?" Sven asked. "That didn't answer my question."

No, it didn't. I wanted to interject, but I had to be quiet. I had to stay in the corner and watch. I didn't like it one bit.

"I've been searching his office," Ava said, rubbing the cum on her proxy's quartz nipple, leaving it glistening with milky seed. I wanted to lick it off. To suck on her nub.

"Bold," Sven grinned. "I like it."

"I thought you would," Ava purred. "I just asked myself, what would you do? And I came up with it. I have a proxy stashed in there. A little jade beetle."

It sounded dangerous. What if her father found out? He'd recognize a proxy. They were the only two people in the Princedoms who could imbue. It was a rare gift, found only in a few bloodlines. We couldn't lose Ava's information on the movements of her father's guards and soldiers. Prince Meinard had a streak of cruelty. Would being his daughter protect her?

My stomach roiled. I wanted to shout out the warning. I couldn't even groan in frustration.

"While searching, I found a hidden panel in a desk drawer. And there it was, the information I needed. It was a document prepared by his pet mage talking about the best place to hide the 'kennel' and the 'lodestone.'"

"Kennel?" Sven frowned. "That doesn't sound like what we need."

"The real question is, who hides a kennel in the realm of Faerie?" asked Princess Ava. "He made a deal with a faerie lord named Duke Gallchobhar. They appear to have made an alliance to help each other with their goals. This Gallchobhar has ambition in Faerie."

"And your father doesn't care about what goes on in their world." Sven stared up at the ceiling.I ground my teeth. He needed to ask about this lodestone and the kennel, not the politics. And the most important question: How to stop this lodestone.

"So, what's this lodestone?" Sven asked.

I fought my explosive exhalation.

"I'm not sure, but it's important to my father. He has it hidden in Faerie." Princess Ava stroked her rosy hand down Sven's stomach, crystals glittering. She reached his cock, playing with the tip. "That's why you need a faerie."

"Why?" Sven asked, dick twitching in the princess's stony fingers. She massaged his precum into the crown of his dick.

I wanted to shout out, "Because only a faerie can activate the mushroom rings to cross over to their realm." Didn't everyone know that? I learned it in temple. And my brother did attend the University of Az. I was certain the Fencing College taught more than just swordplay.

"To cross over into Faerie," giggled Ava. "You did not pay attention in our Semi-Divine Races and Their Impact upon Zeutch class."

Sven grinned at her, that playful yet manly smile that always made my pussy quiver. "Well, there was this beautiful princess distracting me with her blushes."

"I was still an innocent virgin then," Ava sighed. "Before you got your lecherous hands on me."

"So lecherous." He slid a hand up her crystal body, cupping a breast that was both stony and soft like flesh. He thumbed over her cum-stained nipple, making her quiver.

I ground my teeth. He needed to stay focused.

"Well, where do we find a faerie?" my brother managed to ask, not wholly lost to his big, throbbing dick. I loved that dick, I did, but it took a lot of blood to maintain, starving his brain sometimes.

"There's report of one causing mischief in the Forest of Lhes."

Sven blinked. "That's a huge area."

"You're resourceful," she said. "The villages of Uthia, Hos Elv, and Na'zilir have complained to my father about a faerie souring their milk, molesting maidens, switching babies, dying all the sheep's wool exotic colors, and the like. It even rained frogs once."

That sounded like a bored faerie.

"My father didn't care," Ava said, her face tightening. "He didn't even respond as near as I can tell. Just ignored their petition."

"Well, it's a place to start." Then a grin crossed Sven's face. "So, molesting maidens. Beautiful, young women. A man after my own heart."

"On, it's not a male faerie but a female," giggled Ava. "She's got quite the taste for virgin cunt. Know any?"

Sven shook his head. "Not after I've spent time with them."

"Mmm, I remember," Ava purred, her hand stroking his dick again. "So if you can capture this faerie, get her to help you, and find the lodestone, you can undercut my father's power. Stop his mad conquest."

I bit my lip, wanting to ask about the kennel part. Why did he call it that? And why was he conspiring with the nagas of the Shahdom of Shizhuth? Questions burst through me, aching to ask them, but couldn't. Already, Sven had forgotten how to think. Instead, he nuzzled at Ava's neck, nibbling at her chin as he twisted her nipple.

"This sounds like such a difficult task," groaned Sven as he kissed to her glittering lips.

"You're resourceful," she moaned. "I know you'll succeed. You and Kora can do anything. And then... once he's dead, you'll be my prince-consort. You'll help me build peace instead of war."

Sven kissed her hard on the mouth.

I groaned, my pussy growing hotter again. My fingers played with my nipples as I watched their mouths merge, her left hand stroking his stubbled cheek. He loved her as much as me. I shouldn't be annoyed with him for not asking all the important questions, they hadn't been together in a year.

But, still, he shouldn't think with that dick.

Sven broke the kiss. "Why don't you roll onto your hands and knees."

"Ooh, yes, I haven't been fucked by a man in so long," she purred.

"Good," Sven groaned. "I don't want any other man getting to touch you."

"But you can fuck all the women you want?" she asked, rolling over onto her hands and knees.

"But you think that's hot," Sven said. "That your man is so impressive other women want him. Want to fuck him. Want to be pleased by him. All while knowing I love you."

"Yes!" she hissed. "You've bewitched me. Your cock is magical. I just know it. That priestess of Slata you impressed enchanted it, didn't she?"

"Maybe," he said.

I groaned, plunging my right hand between my thighs as my brother moved behind her. As he thrust into her pussy, I buried my fingers into my twat. I groaned, my body shuddering as the pleasure rippled through me.

Chapter Fourteen: Pleasing His Women

Sven Falk

I groaned as I sank into Ava's pussy. It felt so strange, so different from living flesh. Still hot and supple, but so smooth. No lubricating juices were necessary, though my cum filling her made her feel wet this time. I shuddered and heart a whimper from the corner.

I glanced at my sister. I could just see her form rippling as she shivered, masturbating as she watched us. I winked at her, drawing back my cock through the glass-smooth pussy and rammed back into Ava.

"Sven!" she whimpered, her hair shifted as she shuddered, moving as a whole piece instead of individual strands. Her back arched, crystals sparkling, her rosy body adorned with a thousand diamonds. "Gods, I have missed you."

"Yes," I groaned, sliding my hands down her body, feeling the glassy skin. So smooth, hard and soft all at the same time. She should be unyielding, but wasn't. She was malleable. I found her small breasts jiggling beneath her as I plowed into her from behind, cupping them.

She whimpered, her hard nipples poking into my palms. I massaged them, her breasts pliant. Her pussy clenched down on my dick, increasing the friction. I shivered, plowing into her smooth depths. My dick throbbed, pleasure rippling down my shaft.

My crotch smacked into her ass, the hard crystal jiggling like flesh. I stared down at her ass, pumping away hard. The crack of flesh on stone echoed through the room, drowning out my sister's whimpers.

I stared at her, just seeing the outline of her round breasts jiggling as she shuddered, both her hands shoved between her thighs, playing with her hot pussy. She inspired me to fuck Ava harder and harder, to give the princess all the pleasure I could.

"Gods, I have missed you," I groaned. "Pater's cock, but this proxy is incredible."

"I'm going to be with you whenever I can," moaned Princess Ava. "I'm tired of being apart from you. I want to be in your bed. I want to share your women."

My dick ached. I wanted to blurt out, "Even Kora?" but I held my tongue. Instead, I thrust harder, the pleasure shooting through me. I squeezed her tits, making her squeal, her pussy clenching on my dick, tightening that glass tunnel about me. Her smooth depths polished my cock, the tip throbbing in her.

I glanced down at her rippling butt-cheeks. Her crack so tight, hiding her rosebud. I pulled my hands from her breasts, spreading her butt-cheeks apart. The artisan even captured her puckered sphincter.

"Did you pose nude for your sculpture?" I groaned. "He captured every bit of you perfectly."

"I hired a mage to create an image for him to use," she moaned. "A female mage, so you don't have to be jealous."

"Your body is a work of art, princess. I know Kora thinks so."

"Ooh, does your sister want to paint me in the nude?"

Kora moaned in the corner.

"Oh, yes. She loves your body. She wants you in bed."

"Shame she couldn't join us," Ava moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick. "Oh, Sven, you naughty cad. That's my asshole."

"It is," I groaned, pumping hard, my thumb playing with her sphincter. I sank into the puckered surface, feeling the smooth depths of the proxy's bowels, so different from real bowels. "I know how much you like having your ass played with."

"Been so long," she whimpered, throwing a look over her shoulders, her rosy face twisting with pleasure.

"Is that an invitation?" My balls cracked into her clit, my dick aching.

"My body is always open to you," she whimpered. "By the gods, I mean it. I'm yours."

A surge of lust shot through me. I ripped my cock out of her pussy, shifting up her body. I slid my dick through her taint and between the cheeks of her ass. I rubbed on the sphincter, feeling the strange wrinkled glass, soft and yielding before me. Fucking her proxy's body kept subverting my expectations of what I should feel.

It drove me wild.

I rammed my dick into her bowels. Tighter than her pussy, but just as dry and smooth. No friction interfered. I slid in smoothly, my balls smacking her taint, my crotch her butt-cheeks. She gasped, clenching down on my dick, her back arching.

"Oh, Sven," she whimpered. "Oh, plunder my asshole."

A soft, "Yes," hissed from my sister.

"Oh, what was that?" gasped Ava, head tossing around. "I keep hearing a woman moaning in here."

"Probably Kora and Zanyia in the next room," I lied, pumping my cock over and over into her tight, smooth, hot tunnel. "They're having their fun."

"And we're having ours!" moaned the princess, clenching her bowels on my dick. "Mmm, yes, Sven. Ooh, fuck my ass. I'm going to cum so hard."

"Good," I growled.

I slid my right hand down her slick body, feeling her quiver beneath my touch. I thrust so hard and deep into her crystal bowels while my fingers found her strange bush. I moved through the woolly thatch of hair to find her pussy lips.

And her clit.

I stroked her bud. She gasped, her back arching, hair swaying. She pumped back into me, driving her ass into my crotch. My flesh slapped loudly against her crystal body. The bed creaked and groaned, enduring our passion.

I pinched her bud, feeling it yield beneath my fingers. She let out a squeal of delight. I played with her nub, pounding her bowels. The friction burned around my cock, driving me wild. My eyes rolled back into my head, the pressure building in my balls smacking her hard/soft flesh.

"Sven!" she moaned. "Gods, you are driving me wild."

"Then you better cum," I groaned. "Let it wash over you, princess."

"Slata's cunt, yes!" she groaned. "Oh, my Sven. Oh, yes! I'm... Gods!"

Her bowels writhed about my dick, that familiar spasming I knew so well. Though she felt different, her artificial body still reacted the same way. I kept playing with her clit, savoring her moans and gasps as I flooded her.

"Sven," my sister whimpered from the corner, her near-invisible body shaking and shuddering.

I winked at her again, knowing she came with the princess. I wished she could join us. The idea of fucking Ava from behind while she devoured my sister's pussy sent heat rippling through me. I groaned, thrusting so hard, the fantasy burning in my mind.

My sister's tattooed body heaved, her tits bouncing. Ava moaning with her, feasting on my sister's pussy while I fucked the princess's bowels. Zanyia popped into my fantasy, bouncing on Kora's mouth, the catgirl cumming with all my women.

All three of them together with me. Happy.

"Gods," I groaned. "Gods, I want that."

"Yes, yes, cum in me!" Ava moaned. "Flood my bowels, Sven. Let me feel it! Let me feel my man explode in me!"

Her words drew me out of my fantasy. I massaged her clit, prolonging her orgasm, as I fucked her bowels. Her flesh spasmed about me. Every thrust built the pressure in my balls. The friction of her slick bowels gripped my dick.

"Pater's cock!" I groaned, slamming my shaft into her bowels. "Yes!"

"Sven!" Ava moaned, my cum firing into her bowels. "Oh, I missed this. I love you!"

I only groaned, my cock unloading into her bowels. Cum pulsed out of me, flooding her. I gripped her hips, grunting, panting. Stars burst before my eyes. My entire body convulsed with each eruption of jizz.

My sister whimpered in the corner, her body heaving, outlined by her rippling presence.

"I love you both," I groaned.

"Love you," Ava whimpered, not hearing all my words.

I had to be more careful.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

I buzzed from another orgasm, but my body was still so hot. Sven and Ava kissed, his strong arms around her crystalline body. She stroked his face, studying him. I shivered, knowing that look of memorization, savoring this moment.

We might die going after this lodestone and kennel. Ava knew it.

"I love you, my dashing rogue," Ava whispered.

He kissed her again. She whimpered. And then her body shrank. It went rigid as she abandoned her proxy. Sven shivered, the rose quartz proxy becoming a statuette. He picked her up with care and sat her on the nightstand, her body naked and lovely.

"Love you," Sven said, his finger touching her face.

"Brother mine," I groaned, dismissing my spell. Like mineral spirits dissolving oil paint on canvas, the magic dripped off of me, revealing my flesh.

Sven grinned at me as I hopped onto the bed. I straddled him. "Someone's horny, sister dear."

"Yes!" she hissed. "I wanted to join in so badly."

"Yeah," he groaned, my hand bringing his cock to my dripping pussy. "I want that so—"

A groan strangled off his words as my pussy impaled down his shaft. I joined him, back arching as my brother's cock filled my pussy. I whimpered, the pleasure surging through me as my pussy clenched about his shaft, loving the incestuous joining of our flesh.

My hands planted on his chest, brushing his blond hairs as I leaned over him. I rode him hard, my breasts bouncing and jiggling. My pussy clenched on his dick, drinking in the friction of his shaft. The pleasure flowed through me. I grunted, groaned, loving every moment of riding his dick.

His face twisted with rapture. His blue eyes shone as she stared up at me. My twin, blonde braids bounced and swayed on my back as I fucked him, my ruby amulet swinging before me, the gold chain rasping on the back of my neck.

"Sister dear!" he groaned, his hands cupping my breasts. He squeezed them hard, thumbs sweeping across my nipples.

Heat surged from my nipples down to my hot pussy. I groaned, clenching down on him. Pleasure whimpered through me. My eyes rolled back into my head. I moaned and shivered, my hips undulating, stirring him through my pussy.

I ground my clit in his pubic bone. I whimpered, the heat surging through me. My pussy drank in the incestuous friction. My eyes rolled back into my head. My back arched, my ass clenching at the delicious rapture I shared with my brother.

I loved him so much.

He pinched my nipples, his handsome face twisting with the rapture my pussy gave him. I shuddered, the pressure building and building in me as I loved him. I groaned and gasped, my eyes squeezing shut as I slammed down his dick, the amulet bouncing between my heaving breasts.

"Sister dear, yes!" he groaned. "Gods, you are going to make me explode."

"Uh-huh," I gasped. "Just flood my fertile pussy."

"Fertile," he groaned, his hips bucking up beneath me.

Suddenly, he rolled me over, mounting me. His strong body over me, his eyes staring down at me, pinning me as he rammed his cock hard into my pussy. I shuddered, clenching down on him, my thighs hugging his hips, gripping him.

"You want your brother to breed you?" he growled.

A hot shudder ran through me. "Yes!"

The words popped out of my mouth before I could even think. An orgasm exploded in my depths. My cunt spasmed about his plunging dick. Ripples of pleasure shot through my pussy as I bucked and squirmed. My eyes fluttered, such rapture shooting through me.

"I want you to breed me, brother mine!" I howled, hands grabbing his blond hair, pulling his face down to mine.

His chest crushed against my breasts. "Such a wicked sister," he panted. "Wanting her brother's seed."

"I do!" I moaned, my pussy spasming so hard about his shaft.

He kissed me. Fucked me. He rammed his cock hard into my depths. I moaned into his lips. Our tongues danced, my body heaving beneath his. I held him with my thighs. My fingers ran through his hair as we moved together, building towards another explosion of incestuous rapture.

His balls thwacked into my taint. So full of his seed. My pussy sucked at his dick, spasming, my orgasm kept alive by his powerful thrusts. Pleasure rippled through me, making me gasp and groan. I humped against him, so eager for his orgasm.

I broke the kiss, moaning, "Cum in me, brother mine!"

I wanted my brother to breed me. I wanted to feel that cum fire into my depths. I shivered, my pussy clenching down so hard. My eyes fluttered as I bucked beneath him. His thick dick kept plunging into me, harder, faster, stirring me up.

"Breed me!"

"Yes, sister dear!" he growled and thrust forward.

His cock reached to the depths of my pussy. His cum fired, splashing against my pussy walls. I groaned, drinking in his incestuous seed. I squealed, my orgasm intensifying . My pussy spasmed so hard around his cock, massaging him with my wet silk.

He grunted, holding me as he spilled his love into my depths. I writhed against him, our bodies pressed tight. My nipples throbbed against his strong chest. I savored his weight atop me as I mewled and groaned.

My pleasure peaked. He let out a groan.

And then we collapsed into a sweaty embrace. We held each other. He nuzzled at my cheek, kissing to my mouth. I shuddered as he reached my lips. He claimed them. I surrendered to them, united with him.

Loved him.

He broke the kiss, staring into my eyes. "Do you really want me to breed you?"

"Yes," I answered without hesitation. "But... not now. Not until this is over. But..." I did want his child. "I want a piece of you. For when you..." I trailed off.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, pressing his forehead to mine. "I wish you both could be my wives."

"And all the other women you fuck?" I asked him, pushing away the pain as I smirked.

"Not all of them," he said, staring into my eyes. "I love you, sister dear."

I closed my eyes, focusing on this moment. The future was so far off. We had so much to do, so I was just happy to enjoy the now.

Chapter Fifteen: Lamia's Naughty Fun

Zanyia

"Thank you for what you did for Master and Mistress," I told Josephine, nuzzling my nose against hers as we stood outside the Buxom Lass. My tail swished behind me, the spring morning still chill, making my naked body feel exhilarated.

Humans were so strange to wear clothes. I didn't understand how they got cold so easily.

"You're welcome," she whispered. "And it was plenty of fun."

Behind me, Elli pouted, "You can't be leaving so soon, Hans."

"You just got here," moaned Marita.

The two busty maids clung to my Master, kissing at Sven's neck and cheekbones. He had an arm around both of them, his hands on their asses. He squeezed them through their skirts, giving them both a roguish wink. "Adventure calls."

"You better come back with even more stories," Marita said, her curly, light-brown hair swaying about her shoulders.

"I'll tell you all about how I captured a faerie using an innocent virgin as bait," Master grinned. "It'll be a hot tale."

My ears pricked at that. Faerie? Virgin? When I woke up this morning, I was shocked to learn we were leaving already. But I didn't ask questions.

Slaves never did. But now I was so curious. What were we doing?

"Shame neither of us are virgins," sighed Elli, her braided pigtails swaying as she quivered in Master's embrace.

"We can pretend to," Marita giggled. "Oh, no, sir, you can't touch my bottom. I'm saving my virtue for my true love."

"That sounds so whorish," Josephine laughed. "A true virgin wouldn't have her voice dripping with lust."

"But it's so exciting pretending to be virginal and pure." Marita fluttered her eyes at Josephine. "It makes the men so hot with just enough wanton heat in your tone."

"It does," groaned Sven, a bulge tenting his black, leather pants.

"Maybe we should attend to this before you leave," suggested Elli, her hand rubbing his crotch. "It must be so hard riding a horse in this condition."

"He'll manage," Mistress said, her tone slightly frosty. "The sun's rising higher. We have a long journey, brother mine."

"Right, right, sister dear," Master sighed. He stole a kiss from Elli's lips then from Marita's. "But I know where you two are. I'll come find you and tell you all about it."

"You better," Elli groaned. "Fine, go. Your sister will keep glaring at us if we don't let you. I'd hate to have a priestess mad at me."

"Imagine if she had her Goddess curse us," Marita said. "Then we could never create beauty again."

"Yes, yes, yes!" Elli moaned, her voice so throaty, her body quivering like an orgasm wracked her. Then she started laughing raucously, her big tits heaving in her low-cut bodice. "I'm cumming on your big dick!"

"No, that would be a shame to deny the world your passion," Sven said, pulling away from the busty maids. He seized his stallion's reins and hauled himself up into his saddle. "Come on, Zanyia."

"Yes, Master."

I darted after him and scrambled up into the saddle behind him with nimble ease. I hugged him, squirming my nipples rubbing on the smooth leather of his vest. I breathed him in, smelling Mistress's scent all over his body, her tangy musk tickling my nose.

He heeled Night to a walk. Kora's black mare, Rainbow, trotted beside us. Their horses looked like siblings. Maybe they were. I squirmed, my pussy so juicy from the flirting, and the way the saddle moved beneath me stimulated my clit.

You bounced when riding a horse.

I purred, my face rubbing into the back of Master's leather jerkin. I loved the slick feel on my cheek. My nipples throbbed, kissing the smooth, cured hide. I hugged him tight, my hands sliding down his torso until I discovered his hard bulge. I rubbed him.

He groaned. "You're frisky this morning."

"She's always frisky," giggled Kora.

"I am, Mistress," I purred. "And how was last night?"

"Amazing," Kora sighed.

"She wants to have my kid," Sven said, sounding proud. "Begged me to breed her."

My pussy clenched. "Ooh, I'd love to have your daughter, Sven. She'd be such a cute lamia."

"Wouldn't she be half-human?" Sven frowned. "If I'm the father."

I giggled.

Kora shook her head. "Lamia are one of Las's races. Only one sex. They need human men, or other dual-sexed males, to breed with. But their children are always lamia. Always daughters."

"Yep," I nodded. Today, I was so glad the God of Lust masturbated across the world and that his cum birthed my kind. We were definitely the best race. Far better than those loathsome nagas he also spawned.

The city of Cheyvn passed us by, bustling with morning activity. Laborers leaving homes, bidding wives and children goodbye. I spotted older children over fences weeding vegetable gardens while younger ones ran giggling in play.

I pictured my own daughter with Sven, her little kitten tail swaying, her ears flicking, as she stalked through a garden on all fours. She'd chase after grasshoppers or little snakes. I used to love finding grass snakes as a child and biting their heads off with savage enthusiasm before the slavers would collect us and put us to work or to train.

My pussy grew hotter thinking about breeding. Shadow magic imbued me. Only select lamia could breed, those of us chosen to be pleasure slaves had our shadows in our wombs twisted, making us infertile. But I wanted it so badly. My body ached to have a kitten and nurse her.

"Zanyia," Master groaned, my hand rubbing harder at his crotch. "You are frisky this morning."

"Just excited," I moaned, grinding my hot pussy into the saddle, my clit throbbing.

"Did talk of virgins make you wet?" Sven asked.

I bit my lip. "May I ask a question, Master?"

"Always," he said. "You don't even have to ask permission. I'm not going to beat you if you annoy me."

My purr rumbled in my throat.

"I bet you want to know why we're leaving, and why we're catching a faerie with a virgin."

"Assuming my brother doesn't deflower her first," Kora laughed.

I grinned while nodding. "I was wondering, Master."

Sven explained about Ava visiting and our mission to the Forest Lhes. I'd never heard of it, but it sounded so exciting. My hand rubbed harder at his crotch, feeling his dick bulge. The city fell away, the houses growing farther and farther apart until we were passing the fields around the town, new growth sprouting in tilled and furrowed soil.

Such rich and dark and fertile soil.

"Zanyia," he groaned again. "You have to stop rubbing my pants."

"But you're so hard, Master," I purred. "Elli is right. You can't ride in this state." My fingers found the laces of the leather britches, deftly pulling them.

"Zanyia!" he groaned as I pulled out his cock, stroking it as we rode down the highway that led west out of Cheyvn. "You can't do this here."

"Why not?" I asked, stroking up and down his thick cock. "You fucked those barmaids in the middle of the inn. And I ate Mistress's pussy at the same time."

"Yeah, in the Buxom Lass. The prince's highway is not a common room."

"I don't understand," I said, feeling so mischievous right now. My hand stroked faster.

"You are not an obedient sex slave," he groaned.

"I am, too!" I protested, his precum flowing. "I'm serving my Master right now, reacting to his commands."

"I didn't order you to give me a handjob," he groaned.

"Your body did. Just by being hard, your cock order me to satiate it."

Kora giggled. "She's got you there."

"I'm only hard because you were rubbing at my crotch. Stop giving me a handjob, Zanyia."

"Yes, Master," I purred. "I won't pleasure you with my hand."

He grunted in shock and his horse neighed as I scrambled around his body. I gripped his clothing, climbing in front of him. I faced him and sat before him on the saddle. My hand grabbing his dick, holding it just right. I slammed my pussy down on his cock and...

Yelped in pain.

The saddle horn popped into my asshole. The thick knob stretched out my sphincter. It hurt so badly. My pussy clenched down on his dick as I whimpered in exquisite pain. My asshole burned in agony, the saddle horn shifting in me as the horse kept trotting down the road.

I loved it.

Zizthithana's slavers taught me to find pleasure in pain, twisting my body so agony bled into ecstasy. They found other ways to punish us then pain.

Darkness.

I pushed thoughts of the punishment kennels out of my mind as I locked my thighs about Master's waist, my body quivering, working his cock and the saddle horn in and out of my holes. Pleasure met pain, swirling, mixing, making me yowl in delight.

"Zanyia," he grunted, arms around me. "Las's cum, you are a wild one."

"Yes, she is," Mistress said, her voice breathy. "Brother mine, I'm in awe."

I just purred, the sensations rippling through me. The horse's gait shifted my body, working both the thick dick and bulbous saddle horn in and out of both my holes. I felt like I wore a butt plug, but one shaped like a round knob instead of a cone. I shuddered, my bowels gripping it as my pussy grew hotter and hotter around Master's cock.

He groaned, face twisting in pleasure as my hot cunt slid on his dick. I used my thighs wrapped about his waist to fuck him. I pushed and pulled, working both the dick and the saddle horn in and out of my holes, churning rapture and agony through me.

"Gods," I yowled. "Gods, Master, I love serving you!"

"Not going to order her to stop fucking you?" Kora asked, still sounding amused. "Eh, brother mine?"

"Gods, no," Sven groaned, his voice twisting with ecstasy. "You naughty lamia, work that slutty cunt on my dick."

"Yes, Master," I whimpered.

I obeyed, fucking my master with all my effort, churning my pussy up and down his dick while the saddle horn pushed into my bowels. The bulbous end spread wide my bowels, making me quiver and gasp, my cunt growing juicier and juicier on his cock.

I loved it. Rapture shuddered through me. Pleasure and pains whirled, mixed, heated up my cunt. I quivered, moaning and gasping my rapture for all the passing farmers to hear. I wanted them to watch me fuck my Master. Watch me serve him.

I wanted to make them wish they had a cute, lamian sex slave.

"Thank you Las for spewing your seed across the world and spawning her race," Master groaned.

"Yes, yes, thank you, Las!" I squealed. "Las's yummy cum, I love pleasing you, Master!"

The horse neighed, his mane rubbing on my back. My tail brushed his fur as I writhed and gasped. My bowels clenched on the saddle horn as my orgasm built swiftly in me, spurred by the mix of agony and rapture. My pussy squeezed down so hard on Master's cock.

He grunted, face twisting with rapture. I knew that look. I worked my hips faster and faster, wanting Master's cum to flood me. My ears twitched. The purr rumbled through my throat as dizzying waves of agony and pleasure washed through me, mixing, stimulating me.

"Cum in me, Master," I yowled. "Breed your lamia slave. Plant a little kitten in my belly! Your cute daughter!"

My breasts heaved, sweat dribbling down my naked flesh. I groaned and gasped, my nipples throbbing, brushing his leather jerkin as I clung to him. My arms tightened about his neck as he grunted, loving my words.

"Breed your lamian slave, Master!"

"Gods damn, both of you!" he groaned. "I want to breed you all!"

His cum fired into my pussy. I shuddered, the heat splashing into my depths, spilling through me. I embraced the fantasy of being bred by him, shuddering, my pussy milking his dick. The pleasure spilled through me. I gasped and heaved, my bowels clenching on the painful saddle horn, embracing the delicious ache.

And came.

My pussy convulsed about his dick. I milked his cock as the rapture swept through my body, drowning out the burning pain in my bowels. I yowled, my tawny hair sweeping about my back. My ears twitched as more and more of his seed filled me.

I quivered, standing on the pinnacle of pleasure.

"Master," I yowled.

"My cute lamia," he groaned.

I beamed, clinging to him. "Yours!"

Tears fell down my cheeks. Such joy burst through me. He would protect me, love me, dominate me. He'd never be cruel to me. He'd never let the nagas, that horrid Zizthithana, have me again. They'd never lock me in suffocating darkness. I trembled against him, licking at his cheek, tasting his salty skin.

Loving him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Zizthithana, Istandar of Hizzithya – Despeir Foothills, Kivoneth Princedom, The Strifelands of Zeutch

I slithered through the remains of the camp, the smell of death around the air. The animals had feasted on the corpses, wolves ripping apart my dead soldiers. My warleader, Therek, lay half-torn apart in the ruins of his tent, most of the flesh devoured from his face.

My tongue flicked out, tasting sweet death.

The anger surged through me, warming my scales. Someone had killed my warleader. "Who did this? Did Prince Meinard's men kill them?"

"No, dread Istandar," Warleader Gorth'in said, striding into the camp from the hilly woods around it. "I found another two fallen to their deaths at the base of a cliff. They were lured over the edge chasing something."

"What?" I faced my warleader, a brutal man, muscled and burly, his hair a shaggy mess falling down about a scarred face, nose bent. Scars adorned his body. He didn't wear the black plate like most warleaders, instead armoring himself in the leather hide of an ogre he slew himself. Barehanded. He had a massive sword slung over his shoulder. A normal man would need two to wield the great blade. He didn't. His personal lamia cowered behind him her naked body decorated with a delicious array of bruises, some old and sickly yellow, others deep purple.

"This wasn't a patrol," Gorth'in said.

My serpent body coiled about itself, dry scales rasping together. My bright-violet hair shifted on my naked shoulders as I fixed my eyes on him. "You are certain?"

"I am, dread mistress. A single warrior with a spellcaster in support. Probably a priest. I smell illusions around here."

A cold dread swirled through my stomach. My client would not be happy about this. "They must be found. Killed. Track them. You will not return to my court until you are finished!"

His smile grew. "Your will, dread mistress."

Shadows rippled around him, dancing, swaying. He surged them out to the ruined tent. I smiled, delighting in his use of my gift. Serpents lived in the verge of light and darkness, needing both to survive. Shadows were ours, and they could be manipulated.

From the tent, a shadow walked, stretched out on the ground, stepping in the path of the warrior who killed Therek and ruined my plans. The footsteps led towards the despoiled slave wagon, looting wealth that I needed.

"I want both their skins," I hissed. "I need a new rug for my bedchamber."

Gorth'in laughed, marching after the shadow trail alone. He didn't need aid. He was an army unto himself. He wouldn't fail me. I rubbed my scales, savoring the rasping sound of my pleasure.

I could still salvage this debacle..

Next chapter